Journal articles on the topic 'Chile. Ley no. 20.283'

En este artículo presentamos un estudio comparado e iushistórico del matrimonio civil en Colombia, destacando los principales requisitos y los procedimientos establecidos en las constituciones de 1853, 1863 y la carta política de 1886, en relación a las normas que consagran el matrimonio civil (Ley 20 de julio de 1853), el Código Civil de 1873 (Ley 84) y el Civil de 1887 (Ley 57 ); identificamos además los “trasplantes legales” (o transferencias normativas) del Código Civil de la República de Chile (Andrés Bello, 1857).

Desde los albores de la humanidad, la actividad cinegética ha sido proveedora de sustentos alimenticios básicos. En la actualidad, la caza ha perdido esta centralidad, considerándose como una alternativa productiva y de ocio más para las comunidades rurales. En Chile, así como en otros países, esta actividad se ha legislado y reglamentado en las últimas décadas. De este modo, la vigente ley N°19.473 de 1996 y su reglamento (Decreto Supremo N°5 de 1998) son el marco básico que rige la caza en Chile. Pasados más de 20 años desde su entrada en vigor, y en atención a la laguna científica y académica imperante sobre el particular en el país, planteamos este trabajo con el objetivo de analizar la normativa y organismos chilenos implicados en el rubro, así como también las asociaciones y sus formas de organizarse y practicar la actividad cinegética. Finalmente, se descubre que en Chile la actividad cinegética es muy minoritaria. Además, persiste una visión tradicional y poco productiva, en la que el asociacionismo y el número de cotos de caza es reducido.

El enfoque de la discapacidad constituye actualmente una perspectiva que pretende hacerse cargo de la incorporación de la dimensión social en la comprensión de la salud mental, y su hegemonía en Chile es visible en el diseño de las legislaciones y políticas públicas sobre salud mental durante los últimos 20 años. Sin embargo, tanto este enfoque de la salud mental como las respectivas legislaciones y políticas desarrolladas, presentan importantes dificultades para hacerse cargo de la situación de justicia y ciudadanía de este grupo de personas. Estas dificultades del enfoque se hacen particularmente evidentes cuando se requiere garantizar el ejercicio de una ciudadanía activa, ya que los aspectos relativos a la ciudadanía han demostrado tener un efecto terapéutico sobre las deficiencias o trastornos mentales. La urgente necesidad de una ley de salud mental para Chile demanda el desafío de diseñar una legislación que se haga cargo de las particularidades de la discapacidad mental, pero además la posibilidad histórica de incluir efectivamente la perspectiva de las personas con discapacidad mental y sus familias en la discusión de una nueva ley.

El establecimiento de espacios de participación es un desafío abierto para gran parte de los Estados latinoamericanos. Su óptimo funcionamiento dependería de factores adicionales a la gestión institucional. Este artículo indaga cómo los Consejos Comunales de Organizaciones de la Sociedad Civil (COSOC) responden a requerimientos de gobernanza y deliberación democrática, que articulados con elementos de capital social y cultural, son componentes fundamentales del ejercicio de participación ciudadana. Para explorar este planteamiento, se tomó el caso del Consejo de la Sociedad Civil (COSOC), Chile. Los datos surgen del proyecto para la instalación del cosoc (Ley 20 500), ejecutado en la región del Biobío, Chile, en 2017. La metodología es mixta, predominantemente cualitativa, basada en el análisis de talleres participativos con apoyo de datos descriptivos tomados de las encuestas. Los principales resultados apuntan a la operatividad y eficacia de la participación y al valor que esta adquiere a partir de las condiciones del contexto y demanda social, es decir, cuestiones como la información disponible, el nivel de asociatividad, la formación cívica, las asimetrías de poder, entre otras. Las anteriores, variables vinculadas a la estructura y condiciones de los espacios promovidos y a la calidad de los procesos democráticos en la región.

El 20 de abril de 2009 entró en vigencia en Chile la Ley de Transparencia, que asegura a los ciudadanos el acceso a la información pública. Si bien el balance de este régimen es positivo, importa analizar los núcleos de conflictos que se generan cuando se deben conciliar derechos e intereses jurídicos tutelados por el ordenamiento jurídico chileno, como la protección de la vida privada y datos personales. El artículo analiza la situación de la protección de datos personales en el ordenamiento jurídico chileno. Por una parte, argumenta que el derecho a la protección de los datos personales traspasa la clásica división del ámbito de lo público y lo privado, pues en ambos campos es necesario cautelarlo. Por otro lado, el trabajo busca aportar al debate para la construcción de estándares de actuación para los organismos públicos que permitan compatibilizar la transparencia con la protección de datos personales.

Existen al menos dos Convenios Internacionales asociados a la Justicia de Familia que han sido suscritos y ratificados por Chile, por tanto, ley de la República, que operan desde hace años en una aparente opacidad. La complejización del sistema social ha obligado a la visibilización de dichos Convenios, especialmente ante fenómenos tales como los movimientos migratorios y la constitución de familias con características de transnacionalidad. La ejecución en Chile del “Convenio de Nueva York de 1956 para la Obtención de Alimentos en el Extranjero” y el “Convenio de La Haya de 1980 sobre los Aspectos Civiles de la Sustracción de Niños, Niñas y Adolescentes”, tras los fenómenos enunciados, han permitido la observación de algunas prácticas asociadas a los géneros, las edades y la paternidad/maternidad, distinciones que intentaremos develar en el presente artículo.Palabras clave: Convenios Internacionales, Familias Transnacionales, Migraciones. Aplicação de Convênios Internacionais em matéria de Família e seu envolvimento com fenômenos contemporâneosRESUMOHá pelo menos dois Acordos Internacionais relacionados com a Justiça de Família que tem sido assinados e ratificados pelo Chile, portanto, lei da República, que operam há anos numa opacidade aparente. A complexidade do sistema social tem forçado a visibilidade de ditos Convênios, especialmente a fenômenos como a migração e a constituição de famílias com caraterísticasda transnacionalidade. A execução no Chile do “Convênio de Nova Iorquede 1956 para a obtenção de alimentos no Exterior” e “a Convenção da Hayade 1980 sobre os Aspectos Civis do Rapto de Crianças e Adolescentes”, apósdos fenômenos enunciados, têm permitido a observação de algumas práticasassociadas aos gêneros, as idades e a paternidade / maternidade, distinçõesque tentam-se revelar no presente artigo.Palavras-chave: Convênios Internacionais, Famílias Transnacionais,Migrações. Application of International Conventions related to familyissues and their link to contemporary phenomena. ABSTRACTThere are at least two international conventions associated with Family Lawthat have been signed and ratified by Chile, which have been operating foryears in apparent opacity.The complexity of the social system has forced the visibility of thoseConventions, especially in connection with migration and the formation oftransnational families.The implementation in Chile of the “Convention on the Recovery Abroadof Maintenance, New York 20 June 1956” and “Convention of 25 October1980 on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction”, based on theaforementioned phenomena, have allowed the observation of some practicesassociated with gender, age and paternity/maternity, which we will discussin this article.Keywords: International Conventions, Transnational Families, Migrations.

Abstract We present extensive observations of the Carina arm region in the 2.6 mm CO (J = 1−0) emission with the NANTEN telescope in Chile. The observations have revealed 120 molecular clouds which are distributed in an area of 283° < l < 293° and 2° .5 < b < 10°. Because of its vertical elongation to the galactic plane, the clouds are named the Carina flare. H I and far-infrared emission show a cavity-like distribution corresponding to the molecular clouds, and soft X-ray emission appears to fill this cavity. It is shown that the Carina flare represents a supershell at a distance of a few kpc that has been produced by about 20 supernova explosions, or equivalent stellar winds of OB stars, over the last ∼ 2×107 yr. The supershell consisting of molecular and atomic neutral gas involves a total mass and kinetic energy of ≳ 3×105M⊙ and ≳ 3×1050 erg, respectively, and the originally injected energy required is about 100-times this current kinetic energy in the shell. It is unique among supershells known previously because of the following aspects: i) it exhibits evidence for the triggered formation of intermediate-to-high-mass stars and massive molecular clouds of 102 − 104M⊙, and ii) the massive molecular clouds formed are located unusually far above the galactic plane at z ∼ 100–500 pc.

Este artículo de reflexión es el resultado de la revisión analítica, interpretativa y crítica de los documentos, leyes y jurisprudencia relacionada con el derecho al olvido de los pederastas, la pedofilia y la pederastia, cumpliendo con los objetivos principales de clarificar los conceptos objeto de discusión y formular posibles alternativas frente a las escasas limitaciones para la vinculación al mercado laboral de quienes han sido condenados por delitos sexuales contra menores de catorce años. Mediante la utilización del tipo de investigación dogmática, descriptiva y de análisis estático de precedente se logró concluir que la pedofilia, al ser una enfermedad incurable, debe ser tratada con el fin de evitar su materialización en la pederastia y, como medida preventiva de delitos, el Congreso de la República de Colombia ostenta la misión de reglar el manejo de las bases de datos de los condenados por estos delitos a través de una ley estatutaria. Referencias American Psychiatric Association. (2014). DSM-5. Guía de Consulta de los Criterios Diagnósticos del DSM-5. Argentina: Editorial Médica Panamericana.Bertini, C., De Luca, S., Fariña, N., Ganduglia, A. y Sisini, N. (2005). El maltrato hacia los niños. En Giberti, E. (Comp.), Abuso sexual y malos tratos contra niños, niñas y adolescentes. Perspectiva psicosocial y social (239-258). Buenos Aires, Argentina: Espacio Editorial.Bohórquez, L. y Bohórquez, J. (2008). Diccionario Jurídico Colombiano (8a. ed.). Bogotá, Colombia: Editora Jurídica Nacional.Botero Martínez, J. (2014). Sobre la Inimputabilidad: ¿Algo más que decir? ¿Los estados similares son una causal autónoma o amplificadora de la inimputabilidad? Sentido y alcance de los “estados similares”. Opinión Jurídica, 13(25), 207-208.Botero Bernal, J. (Comp.). (2018). Código Penal Colombiano (Ley 599 de 2000). Recuperado de http://perso.unifr.ch/derechopenal/assets/files/legislacion/l_20160208_02.pdfCastillero, O. (s.f.). Diferencias entre pedofilia y pederastia. Recuperado de https://psicologiaymente.net/clinica/diferencias-pedofilia-pederastiaCongreso de la República de Colombia. (s.f.). Proyecto de Ley “por el cual se tutela el derecho al libre desarrollo sexual de las niñas y niños menores de 14 años”. Recuperado de http://www.legisaldia.com/BancoMedios/Archivos/pl-041-16c-base-de-datos-pedofilos.pdf-------. (1991). Ley 12 de 1991 “por medio de la cual se aprueba la Convención sobre los Derechos del Niño adoptada por la Asamblea General de las Naciones Unidas el 20 de noviembre de 1989”. Recuperado de https://www.unidadvictimas.gov.co/sites/default/files/documentosbiblioteca/ley-12-de-1991.pdf-------. (1993). Ley 65 de 1993 “por la cual se expide el Código Penitenciario y Carcelario”. Recuperado de http://wp.presidencia.gov.co/sitios/normativa/leyes/Documents/Juridica/Ley%2065%20de%201993.pdf-------. (2000). Ley 599 de 2000 “por la cual se expide el Código Penal”. Recuperado de https://www.unodc.org/res/cld/legislation/can/codigo-penal_html/Codigo_Penal.pdf-------. (2002). Ley 734 de 2002 “por la cual se expide el Código Disciplinario Único”. Recuperado de http://secretariageneral.gov.co/transparencia/marco-legal/normatividad/ley-734-2002-------. (2004). Ley 890 de 2004 “aplicable a procesos de Ley 600 de 2000”. Recuperado de http://www.cortesuprema.gov.co/corte/index.php/2018/05/10/ley-890-de-2004-aplicable-a-procesos-de-ley-600-de-2000/-------. (2006). Ley 1098 de 2006 “por la cual se expide el Código de la Infancia y la Adolescencia”. Recuperado de https://www.icbf.gov.co/cargues/avance/docs/ley_1098_2006.htm-------. (2008). Ley 1236 de 2008 “por medio de la cual se modifica algunos artículos del Código Penal relativos a delitos de abuso sexual”. Recuperado de http://www.oas.org/dil/esp/ley_1236_de_2008_colombia.pdf-------. (2009). Ley 1336 de 2009, “por medio del cual se adiciona y robustece la Ley 679 de 2001, de lucha contra la explotación, la pornografía y el turismo sexual con niños, niñas y adolescentes”. Recuperado de https://diario-oficial.vlex.com.co/vid/robustece-pornografia-adolescentes-61325313-------. (2016). Proyecto de Ley Estatutaria Nº 112 de 2016 “por medio de la cual se crea el Registro Nacional de Ofensores Sexuales”. Recuperado de http://leyes.senado.gov.co/proyectos/images/documentos/Textos%20Radicados/proyectos%20de%20ley/2016%20-%202017/PL%20112-16%20REGISTRO%20NACIONAL%20DE%20OFENSORES%20SEXUALES.pdf-------. (2018). Ley 1918 de 2018 “por medio de la cual se establece el régimen de inhabilidades a quienes hayan sido condenados por delitos sexuales contra menores, se crea el Registro de inhabilidades y se dicta otras disposiciones”. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.funcionpublica.gov.co/eva/gestornormativo/norma.php?i=87420Consejo Superior de Política Criminal. (s.f.). Consejo Superior de Política Criminal. Recuperado de http://www.politicacriminal.gov.co/Portals/0/Conceptos/ConceptosCSPC/2016/22%20CSPC%20PLE%20112,%20PL%2087S%20y%2041C%20(Registro%20agresores%20sexuales).pdfCorte Constitucional. República de Colombia. (Junio de 1992). Sentencia T-414/92. [MP Ciro Angarita Barón]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/1992/t-414-92.htm-------. (Julio de 1992). Sentencia T-444/92. [MP Alejandro Martínez Caballero]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/1992/T-444-92.htm-------. (Marzo de 1995). Sentencia SU-082/95. [MP Jorge Arango Mejía]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de https://vlex.com.co/tags/sentencia-su-082-95-corte-constitucional-565292-------. (Septiembre de 2002). Sentencia T-729/02. [MP Eduardo Montealegre Lynett]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/2002/t-729-02.htm-------. (Diciembre de 2002). Sentencia T-1066/02. [MP Jaime Araujo Rentería]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/2002/c-1066-02.htm-------. (Marzo de 2003). Sentencia C-185/03. [MP Eduardo Montealegre Lynett]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/2003/C-185-03.htm-------. (Enero de 2008). Sentencia C-061 de 2008. [MP Nilson Pinilla Pinilla]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/2008/C-061-08.htm-------. (Marzo de 2008). Sentencia T-284/08. [MP Clara Inés Vargas Hernández]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/2008/T-284-08.htm-------. (Octubre de 2008). Sentencia C-1011/08. [MP Jaime Córdoba Triviño]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/2008/C-1011-08.htm-------. (Marzo de 2010). Sentencia T-164/10. [MP Jorge Iván Palacio Palacio]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/2010/T-164-10.htm-------. (Junio de 2012). Sentencia SU-458/12. [MP Adriana María Guillén Arango]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/RELATORIA/2012/SU458-12.htm-------. (Mayo de 2015). Sentencia T-277-15. [MP María Victoria Calle Correa]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/relatoria/2015/t-277-15.htmCorte Suprema de Justicia. República de Colombia. (Agosto de 2015). Sentencia 20889. [MP Patricia Salazar Cuellar]. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://legal.legis.com.co/document?obra=jurcol&document=jurcol_0606b12290a641419649d2c5ec3b8486Christopher’s Law (Sex Offender Registry), 2000 S.O. Recuperado de https://www.ontario.ca/laws/statute/00c01Cifuentes, S., Grupo Centro de Referencia Nacional sobre Violencia e Instituto Nacional de Medicina Legal y Ciencias Forenses. (2015). Exámenes médico legales por presunto delito sexual. Colombia, 2015. Recuperado de http://www.medicinalegal.gov.co/documents/20143/49523/Violencia+sexual.pdfDada, C. (17 de agosto de 2018). Pensilvania es el caso de abuso más preocupante en EE. UU. El Espectador. Recuperado de https://www.elespectador.com/noticias/el-mundo/pensilvania-es-el-caso-de-abuso-mas-preocupante-en-ee-uu-articulo-806746Echeburúa, E. y Guerricaechevarría, C. (2009). Abuso Sexual en la Infancia: Víctimas y agresores. Un enfoque clínico. Barcelona, España: Editorial Ariel.Fondo de las Naciones Unidas para la Infancia (UNICEF). (2006). Convención sobre los Derechos del Niño. Recuperado de http://www.un.org/es/events/childrenday/pdf/derechos.pdfGobierno de España. Ministerio de la Presidencia, Relaciones con las Cortes e Igualdad. (28 de julio 2015). Ley 26/2015 “de modificación del sistema de protección a la infancia y a la adolescencia”. Recuperado de https://www.boe.es/buscar/act.php?id=BOE-A-2015-8470Humanium. (s.f.). Declaración de Ginebra sobre los Derechos del Niño, 1924. Recuperado de https://www.humanium.org/es/ginebra-1924/-------. (s.f.). Declaración de los Derechos del Niño, 1959. Recuperado de https://www.humanium.org/es/declaracion-1959/Instituto Colombiano de Bienestar Familiar (ICBF). (2017). Tratados y Convenios Internacionales en materia de niñez y de familia. Recuperado de https://www.icbf.gov.co/tratados-y-convenios-internacionales-en-materia-de-ninez-y-de-familia.Legislación Informática de Estados Unidos. (1994). Jacob Wetterling Crimes against Children and Sexually Violent Offender Registration Act. Recuperado de http://www.informatica-juridica.com/legislacion/estados-unidos/Lopera, G. y Arias, D. (2010). Principio de Proporcionalidad y Derechos Fundamentales en la Determinación Judicial de la Pena. Bogotá, Colombia: Panamericana Formas e Impresos.López, F., Carpintero, E., Hernández, A., Martin M. y Fuertes, A. (1995). Prevalencia y consecuencias del abuso sexual al menor en España. Child Abuse & Neglect, 19(9), 1039-1050.Lozano, C. (2013). ¿Qué es el Estado social y democrático de derecho? Bogotá, Colombia: Imprenta Nacional de Colombia.Ministerio de la Protección Social. (2007). Resolución No. 2346 “por la cual se regula la práctica de evaluaciones médicas ocupacionales y el manejo y contenido de las historias clínicas ocupacionales”. Recuperado de https://vlex.com.co/vid/-495385211Ministerio del Interior y Seguridad Pública. Subsecretaría del Interior. (19 de junio de 2012). Ley 20594 de 2012 “Crea inhabilidades para condenados por delitos sexuales contra menores y establece registro de dichas inhabilidades”. Recuperado de https://www.leychile.cl/Navegar?idNorma=1041136Ministerio de Tecnologías de la Información y las Telecomunicaciones. (2012). Decreto 019 de 2012 “por el cual se dicta normas para suprimir o reformar regulaciones, procedimientos y trámites innecesarios existentes en la Administración Pública”. Recuperado de https://www.mintic.gov.co/portal/604/w3-article-3567.htmlMontes, R. (24 de mayo de 2018). Catorce sacerdotes suspendidos en Chile por denuncias de abusos sexuales. El País. Recuperado de https://elpais.com/internacional/2018/05/23/america/1527042814_750171.htmlNaciones Unidas. (s.f.). Declaración Universal de los Derechos Humanos. Recuperado de http://www.un.org/es/universal-declaration-human-rights/Oficina del Alto Comisionado para los Derechos Humanos (ACNUDH). (2018). Pacto Internacional de Derechos Civiles y Políticos. Recuperado de https://www.ohchr.org/sp/professionalinterest/pages/ccpr.aspxOrganización de los Estados Americanos (OEA). (2015). Declaración Americana de los Derechos y Deberes del Hombre. Recuperado de http://www.oas.org/es/cidh/mandato/Basicos/declaracion.aspOrganización Panamericana de la Salud. (2017). INSPIRE. Siete estrategias para poner fin a la violencia contra los niños y las niñas. Recuperado de https://www.unodc.org/documents/justice-and-prison-reform/Child-Victims/Executive_Summary-Spanish.pdfPresidencia de la República de Colombia. (2012). Decreto Ley 019 de 2012 “por el cual se dicta normas para suprimir o reformar regulaciones, procedimientos y trámites innecesarios existentes en la Administración Pública”. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://wsp.presidencia.gov.co/Normativa/Decretos/2012/Documents/Enero/10/Dec1910012012.pdfQuamtum Future Group. (2014). Depredadores entre nosotros: entrevista con la doctora Anna Salter – SOTT Talk Radio. Recuperado de https://es.sott.net/article/40250-Depredadores-entre-nosotros-Entrevista-con-la-Dra-Anna-Salter-SOTT-Talk-Radio.República de Colombia. (1991). Constitución Política de Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.corteconstitucional.gov.co/inicio/Constitucion%20politica%20de%20Colombia.pdfRicaurte, A. (2017). Exámenes médico legales por presunto delito sexual. En Instituto Nacional de Medicina Legal y Ciencias Forenses (Eds.), Forensis 2016, Datos para la Vida (pp. 352-398). Bogotá, Colombia: Imprenta Nacional.Rodríguez, A. (2016). Pedófilos sin obstáculos: ¿A quién están protegiendo las leyes? Programa Séptimo día. Caracol televisión [Archivo de video]. Recuperado de http://noticias.caracoltv.com/septimo-dia/pedofilos-sin-obstaculos-quien-estan-protegiendo-las-leyesStekel, W. (1954). Infantilismo Psicosexual. Enfermedades psíquicas infantiles en los adultos. Buenos Aires, Argentina: Ediciones Imán.Tamayo, J. (15 de agosto de 2018). La pederastia, cáncer con metástasis. El País. Recuperado de https://elpais.com/autor/juan_jose_tamayo/aUniversidad Externado de Colombia. (2015). Luces y sombras del Derecho al olvido. Recuperado de http://dernegocios.uexternado.edu.co/comercio-electronico/colombia-luces-y-sombras-del-derecho-al-olvido/World Health Organization. (WHO). (2016). INSPIRE, Siete estrategias para poner fin a la violencia contra los niños. Recuperado de https://www.who.int/violence_injury_prevention/violence/inspire/INSPIRE_ExecutiveSummary_ES.pdf

This paper presents a theoretical investigation with the objective of identifying the basic competences to be acquired and developed in the language teaching-learning process, especially in virtual contexts. The study herein presented, of bibliographic nature, evidences a discussion and reflections on the theme competences and the representativeness of the communicative-digital domain, in the production and sharing of information, in the written and oral modality. The results achieve three basic skills : interacion through Information and Communication Technologies, creation of digital contents and sharing digital contents in the target language.ResumoEste artigo apresenta uma investigação teórica, com o objetivo de identificar as competências básicas a serem adquiridas e desenvolvidas no processo de ensino-aprendizagem de línguas, especialmente em contextos virtuais. O estudo em questão, de natureza bibliográfica, evidencia uma discussão e reflexões sobre a temática competências e a representatividade do domínio comunicativo-digital na produção e compartilhamento de informações, na modalidade escrita e oral. Os resultados evidenciam três competências básicas: interação por meio das Tecnologias de Informação e Comunicação, criação de conteúdos digitais e compartilhamento de conteúdos na língua-alvo.Resumen Este artículo presenta una investigación teórica con el objetivo de identificar las competencias básicas que vayan a ser adquiridas y desarrolladas en el proceso de enseñanza y aprendizaje de lenguas, especialmente en contextos virtuales. El estudio en cuestión, de naturaleza bibliográfica, evidencia una discusión y reflexiones sobre el tema competencias y la representatividad del dominio comunicativo-digital, en la producción y el intercambio de información, en la modalidad escrita y oral. Los resultados comprenden tres competencias básicas: interacción por medio de las Tecnologías de Información y Comunicación, creación de contenidos digitales e intercambio de contenidos en la lengua.Palavras-chave: Ensino de línguas, Competências, Competência comunicativa, Tecnologias.Keywords: Language Teaching, Competences, Communicative competence, Technologys.Palabras claves: Enseñanza de lenguas, Competencias, Competencia cumunicativa, Tecnologías.ReferencesALCARÁ, Adriana Rosecler et al. Fatores que influenciam o compartilhamento da informaçaõ e do conhecimento. Perspectivas em Ciência da Informação, v.14, n.1, p. 170-191, jan./abr., 2009. Disponível em: http://www.scielo.br/pdf/pci/v14n1/v14n1a12. Acesso em: 15 mar. 2019.AREA MOREIRA, Manuel. La alfabetización en la sociedad digital. In: Alfabetización digital y competencias informacionales. Colección Fundación Telefónica. Espanha: Editorial Ariel, p. 3-40, 2012.BARBERO ANDRÉS, J. et al. Las competencias básicas en el área de Lenguas Extranjeras. Cuadernos de Educación de Catábria. Cantabria: Consejería de Educación de Cantabria, 2008.BAEZA, Adrián. La enseñanza basada en Competencias. Chile: Universidad de Chile, 2006.BOLÍVAR BOTÍA, Antonio. Competencias básicas y ciudadanía. Caleidoscopio, revista de contenidos educativos del CEP de Jaén, n. 1, 2008. Disponível em: https://www.researchgate.net/publication/28241033_Competencias_basicas_y_ciudadania. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.BRASIL. Lei nº 11.161/2005. Lei que dispõe sobre o ensino da língua espanhola, de 05 de agosto de 2005. Disponível em: http://www.planalto.gov.br/ccivil_03/_Ato2004-2006/2005/Lei/L11161.htm. Acesso em: 1 out. 2019.BRASIL. Ministério da Educação. Secretaria da Educação Básica. Fundamentos pedagógicos e estrutura geral da BNCC. Brasília, DF, 2017. Disponível em: http://portal.mec.gov.br/index.php?option=com_docman&view=download&alias=56621-bnccapresentacao-fundamentos-pedagogicos-estrutura-pdf&category_slug=janeiro 2017-pdf&Itemid=30192>. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.CABRERIZO DIAGO, Jesús; RUBIO ROLDÁN, María Julia; CASTILLO ARREDONDO, Santiago. Programación por competencias: Formación y práctica. Madri: Pearson, Prentice Hall, 2008, 456p.CANQUIZ, Liliana; INCIARTE, Alicia. Desarrollo de Perfiles académico-profesionales basados en competencias. Maracaibo: LUZ, 2006.CANQUIZ R., Liliana; INCIARTE G., Alicia. Metodología para el diseño de perfiles basados en el enfoque de competencias. Laurus Revista de Educación, vol. 15, núm. 29, Caracas, Venezuela, p. 33-52, enero-abril, 2009. Disponível em: http://www.redalyc.org/pdf/761/76120642003.pdf. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.CASSANY, Daniel. En-línea: leer y escribir en la red. Barcelona: Anagrama, 2012, 272 p.CHOMSKY, Noam. Aspectos da teoria da sintaxe. Arménio Amado, 1965, 372 p.COELHO, Iandra Maria Weirich da Silva. Inovação e Tecnologia: caminhos para o ensino de línguas adicionais. Curitiba: CRV, 2016, 239 p.COELHO, Iandra Maria Weirich da Silva. O domínio comunicativo-digital e as competências em línguas adicionais: conceitos e implicações pedagógicas. In: COELHO, Iandra Maria Weirich da Silva. Competências no ensino-aprendizagem de línguas: pressupostos, práticas e reflexões. Campinas-SP: Pontes Editores, 2019, p.93-119, 507 p.CONSELHO DA EUROPA. Quadro Europeu Comum de Referência para as línguas: Aprendizagem, ensino, avaliação. Porto: Asa Editores, 2001.CONSELHO DA EUROPA. Recomendación del parlamento europeo y del consejo. Las competencias clave para el aprendizaje permanente, 2006. Disponível em: http://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal content/ES/TXT/HTML/?uri=CELEX. Acesso em: 10 jan. 2020.CONSUELO PEREZ, Luiza. El uso del correo electrónico (asincrónico) y de las salas electrónicas de conversación (sincrónico) en la clase de español como lengua extranjera. ASELE – Actas, 2001. Disponível em: https://cvc.cervantes.es/ensenanza/biblioteca_ele/asele/pdf/12/12_0477.pdf. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.DURAND, Jean-Pierre. O Modelo da competência: uma nova roupagem para velhas ideias. Revista Latinoamericana de Estudios del Trabajo, México, v. 7, n. 14, p. 203-228, 2001.FREITAS, Henrique, et al. Sphinx aprendiz. Canoas: Sphinx, 2008.GARAGORRI YARZA, Xabier. Propuestas curriculares basadas en competencias en el ámbito europeo. Aula de Innovación Educativa, n. 161, Espanha, 2007, p. 56-59. Dispnonível em: http://ardilladigital.com/DOCUMENTOS/EDUCACION%20ESPECIAL/COMPETENCIAS/Propuestas%20Curriculares%20en%20el%20ambito%20europeo%20%20Garagorri%20-%20articulo.pdf. Acesso em: 10 jan. 2020.HYMES, Dell. H. On communicative competence. In: BRUMFIT, Christopher; JOHNSON, Keith. The communicative approach to language teaching. Oxford: OUP, 1979.ILLERA, José Luis Rodríguez; ROIG, Anna Escofet. Ensino e aprendizagem de competências comunicacionais em ambientes virtuais. In: COLL, César; MONEREO, Charles (Orgs.). Psicologia da Educação Virtual: aprender e ensinar com as tecnologias da informação e da comunicação. Porto Alegre: Artmed, p. 329 – 345, 2010. INTEF. Marco Común de Competencia Digital docente. Espanha, 2017. Disponível em: http://educalab.es/documents/10180/12809/MarcoComunCompeDigiDoceV2.pdf. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.LITTO, Fredric Michael; FORMIGA, Manuel Marcos Maciel (Orgs.). Educação a distância: o estado da arte. São Paulo: Pearson Education do Brasil, 2009, 480 p.MACHADO, Lucília Regina de Souza. O “Modelo de competências” e a regulamentação da base curricular nacional e de organização do ensino médio. Trabalho e Educação, Belo Horizonte, n. 4, p. 79-95, ago./dez. 1998. Disponível em: https://seer.ufmg.br/index.php/trabedu/article/view/7490. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.MANRÍQUEZ PANTOJA, Luis. ¿Evaluación en competencias?. Estudios Pedagógicos, XXXVIII, Nº 1, p. 355-366, 2012.MECD. Ministerio de Educación, Cultura y Deporte. Ley Orgánica de Educación (2006/962/CE). Descreve as relações entre as competências, os conteúdos e os critérios de avaliação da Educação primária, educação secundária obrigatória e o Bachalerado. Boletín Oficial del Estado, núm. 25, p. 6986 – 7003, de 29 de janeiro de 2015. Disponível em: https://www.boe.es/buscar/doc.php?id=BOE-A-2015-738. Acesso em: 12 jan. 2020.MECD. Enseñanza tradicional versus enseñanza por competencias. Blog del Centro Nacional de Innovación e Investigación Educativa. Madri, 2013. Disponível em: http://blog.educalab.es/cniie/2013/04/21/ensenanza-tradicional-versus-ensenanza-por-competencias/. Acesso em: 10 jan. 2020.MECD. Ministerio de Educación y Ciencia de España. Evaluación General de diagnóstico 2009: Marco de la evaluación, Madri, 2009.MULLOR, María del Carmen Mondragón. Enseñanza y aprendizaje de la gramática y ortografía en la educación secundaria obligatoria a través de los libros de texto. 2013. 660 f. Tese de Doutorado. Universidade de Almería, Departamento de Filología Española y Latina, Almería, 2013.OECD. (2010). Are the New Millenium Learners Making the Grade? Technology use and educational performance in PISA. Centre for Educational Research and Innovation.ORGANIZACIÓN para la Cooperación y el Desarrollo Económico (OCDE). La definición y seleción de competencias clave: Resumen ejecutivo. 2005. Disponível em: http://deseco.ch/bfs/deseco/en/index/03/02.parsys.78532.downloadList.94248.DownloadFile.tmp/2005.dscexecutivesummary.sp.pdf. Acesso em: 5 fev. 2020.PARLAMENTO EUROPEU E CONSELHO. Recomendación del Parlamento Europeo y del Consejo sobre las competencias clave para el aprendizaje permanente, de 18 de dezembro de 2006. Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea, L394/310, 2006. Disponível em: https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-content/ES/TXT/?uri=celex%3A32006H0962. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.PERRENOUD, Philippe. Dez novas competências para ensinar. Tradução de Chittoni Ramos. Porto Alegre: Artmed, 2000, 162 p.PERRENOUD, Philippe; THURLER, Monica Gather. As Competências para Ensinar no Século XXI: A Formação dos Professores e o Desafio da Avaliação. Tradução de Cláudia Schilling e Fátima Murad. Porto Alegre: Artmed Editora, 2002, 176 p.RAMOS, M. N. A. Pedagogia das competências: autonomia ou adaptação? São Paulo: Cortez, 2001.REDECKER, Christine; PUNIE Yves. European Framework for the Digital Competence of Educators: DigCompEdu, Luxembourg: Publications Office of the European Union, 2017. Disponível em: https://ec.europa.eu/jrc/en/publication/eur-scientific-and-technical-research-reports/european-framework-digital-competence-educators-digcompedu. Acesso em: 5 jan. 2020.RICHARDS, Jack C.; RODGERS,Theodore S. Enfoques y métodos em la enseñanza de idiomas. Tradução José M. Castrillo y María Condor. Madri: Edinumen, 2003, 288 p.SALGANIK, Laura Hersh et al. Proyectos sobre Competencias en el Contexto de la OCDE: Análisis de base teórica y conceptual. Neuchatel, Suiça, 1999. Disponível em: http://deseco.ch/bfs/deseco/en/index/03/02.parsys.59225.downloadList.58329.DownloadFile.tmp/1999.proyectoscompetencias.pdf. Acesso em: 15 fev. 2020.SALGANIK, Laura Hersh; RYCHEN, Dominique Simona. Las competencias clave para el bienestar personal, social y económico. José Manuel Pomares Olivares (tradução). Colección Aulae. Espanha, Andaluzia: Ediciones Aljibe, 2006, 212 p.SPRESSOLA, N. A. Instrumento para avaliar as competências no trabalho de tutoria na modalidade EAD. 2010. 114 f. Dissertação (Mestrado em Engenharia de Produção) - Escola de Engenharia de São Carlos, Universidade de São Paulo, São Carlos, 2010. Disponível em: http://www.teses.usp.br/teses/disponiveis/18/18157/tde-11012011-101157/publico/NilvaniaAparecidaSpressoladefinitiva.pdf. Acesso em: 12 jan. 2020.UNESCO. Enfoques estratégicos sobre las TICS en educación en América Latina y el Caribe. Oficina de Santiago, Chile, 2013. Disponível em: http://www.unesco.org/new/fileadmin/MULTIMEDIA/FIELD/Santiago/images/ticsesp.pdf. Acesso em: 11 jan. 2020.VERGNANO-JUNGER, Cristina. Compreensão leitora em meio virtual: a autopercepção de alunos universitários de espanhol. Abehache, ano 4, n. 7, p. 2017-235, 2014. Disponível em: http://www.hispanistas.org.br/arquivos/revistas/sumario/revista7/217-235.pdf. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.VIVANCOS, J. Tratamiento de la información y competencia digital. Madrid: Alianza Editorial, 2010, 187 p.ZABALA, Antoni; ARNAU, Laia, Como aprender e ensinar competências. Tradução de Carlos Henrique Lucas Lima. Porto Alegre: Artmed, 2010, 198 p.e2820081

AbstractBackgroundArterial hypertension is common in adults with repaired coarctation of the aorta, and is associated with several severe complications.AimsThis study aimed to investigate the prevalence of poorly controlled (⩾140/90 mmHg) blood pressure among patients with diagnosed hypertension and to identify associated factors.MethodsIn the national register for CHD, adults with repaired coarctation of the aorta and diagnosed hypertension – defined as a registry diagnosis and/or use of anti-hypertensive prescription medication – were identified. Logistic regression analysis was used to identify variables associated with poorly controlled blood pressure.ResultsOf the 243 included patients, 27.2% were female, the mean age was 45.4±15.3 years, and 52.3% had poorly controlled blood pressure at the last registration. In a multivariable model, age (years) (OR 1.03, CI 1.01–1.06, p=0.008) was independently associated with poorly controlled blood pressure and so was systolic arm–leg blood pressure gradient in the ranges [10, 20] mmHg (OR 4.92, CI 1.76–13.79, p=0.002) to >20 mmHg (OR 9.93, CI 2.99–33.02, p<0.001), in comparison with the reference interval [0, 10] mmHg. Patients with poorly controlled blood pressure had, on average, more types of anti-hypertensive medication classes prescribed (1.9 versus 1.5, p=0.003).ConclusionsPoorly controlled blood pressure is common among patients with repaired coarctation of the aorta and diagnosed hypertension, despite what seems to be more intensive treatment. A systolic arm–leg blood pressure gradient is associated with poorly controlled blood pressure, even at low levels usually not considered for intervention, and may be an indicator of hypertension that is difficult to treat.

El objetivo de este trabajo es evaluar un proyecto fotovoltaico como fuente de energía alternativa en el sector de salud primaria como estudio de caso, desde la perspectiva económica y social. La evaluación se basó en variables técnicas y económicas bajo los criterios de Valor Actual Neto (VAN) y Tasa interna de retorno (TIR), valorizando las reducciones de carbono (CO2) y utilizando la tasa de descuento social del Ministerio de Desarrollo Social. Los resultados son favorables y sugieren la ejecución de este proyecto como iniciativa de política pública. Sin embargo, queda en evidencia que en periodos de invierno no se cubre las necesidades energéticas, haciendo imprescindible diversificar la matriz con fuentes tradicionales. Palabras Clave: Energía solar fotovoltaica, sector salud, sustentabilidad, evaluación social. Referencias [1]Fondo Nacional de Salud (FONASA), Boletin Estadístico 2016-2017. Disponible: https://www.fonasa.cl/sites/fonasa/adjuntos/Boletin_Estadistico_2016_2017_2018. [2]Cisterna L, Améstica-Rivas L, Piderit M. Proyectos fotovoltaicos en generación distribuida ¿Rentabilidad privada o sustentabilidad ambiental?. Revista Politécnica. 2020; 45(2): en prensa. Disponible: https://revistapolitecnica.epn.edu.ec/ojs2/index.php/revista_politecnica2/issue/view/39. [3]Medina J. La dieta de dióxido de carbono CO2. Conciencia Tecnológica. 2010; 39: 50-53. Disponible: https://www.redalyc.org/articulo.oa?id=94415753009. [4]Mardones C. Muñoz, T. Impuesto al CO2 en el sector eléctrico chileno: efectividad y efectos macroeconómicos. Economía Chilena. 2017; 20(1): 4-25. Disponible: https://www.bcentral.cl/web/guest/articulos-publicados. [5]Ministerio del Medio Ambiente, Tercer Informe de Actualización Bienal de Chile, 2018. Disponible: https://mma.gob.cl/wp-content/uploads/2019/07/2018_NIR_CL.pdf. [6]Gallego Y, Arias R, Casas L, Sosa R. Análisis de la implementación de un parque fotovoltaico en la Universidad Central de las Villas. Ingeniería Energética, 2018; 39(2): 82-90. Disponible: http://rie.cujae.edu.cu/index.php/RIE/article/view/531. [7]Arias R, Pérez I. Nueva metodología para determinar los parámetros de un módulo fotovoltaico. Ingeniería Energética. 2018; 39(1): 38-47. Disponible: http://rie.cujae.edu.cu/index.php/RIE/article/view/557. [8]Plá J, Bolzi C, Durán J.C. Energía Solar Fotovoltaica. Generación Distribuida conectada a la red. Ciencia e Investigación. 2018; 68(1), 51-64. Disponible: http://aargentinapciencias.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/03/tomo68-1/4-Duran-cei68-1-5.pdf. [9]Hou G, Sun H, Jiang Z, Pan Z, Wang Y, Zhang X, Zhao Y, Yao Q. Life cycle assessment of grid-connected photovoltaic power generation from crystalline silicon solar modules in China. Applied Energy. 2016; 164 (15): 882-890. Disponible: https://doi.org/10.1016/j.apenergy.2015.11.023. [10]Baharwani V, Meena N, Dubey A, Brighu U, Mathur J. Life Cycle Analysis of Solar PV System: A Review. International Journal of Environmental Research and Development. 2014; 4(2): 183-190. Disponible: https://www.ripublication.com/ijerd_spl/ijerdv4n2spl_14.pdf [11]Rojas-Hernández I, Lizana F. Tiempo de recuperación de la energía para sistemas fotovoltaicos basados en silicio cristalino en Costa Rica. Ingeniería Energética. 2018; 39 (3):195-202. Disponible: http://rie.cujae.edu.cu/index.php/RIE/article/view/544. [12]World Economic Forum. Informe Energía. 2017. Disponible: https://es.weforum.org/agenda. [13]Zou L, Wang L, Lin A, Zhu H., Peng Y, Zhao Z. Estimation of global solar radiation using an artificial neural network based on an interpolation technique in southeast China. Journal of Atmospheric and Solar-Terrestrial Physics. 2016; 146: 110-122 Disponible: https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jastp.2016.05.013. [14]Crawley D, Lawrie, L, Winkelmann F, Buhl W, Huang C, Pedersend C, Strand R, Liesen R, Fisher D, Witte M, Glazer J. EnergyPlus: creating a new-generation building energy simulation program. Energy and Buildings. 2001; 33(4): 319-331.Disponible: https://doi.org/10.1016/S0378-7788(00)00114-6. [15]Larrain S, Stevens C, Paz M. Las fuentes renovables de energía y el uso eficiente. 2002. LOM Ediciones, Chile Disponible: http://www.archivochile.com/Chile_actual/patag_sin_repre/03/chact_hidroay-3%2000010.pdf. [16]World Economic Forum. Cuatro países que lideran las tendencias de energía solar en América Latina y el Caribe, 2017.Disponible: https://es.weforum.org/agenda/2017/05/cuatro-paises-que-lideran-las-tendencias-de-energia-solar-en-america-latina-y-el-caribe/. [17]Ministerio de Energía. Ley 20.571, Regula el pago de las tarifas eléctricas de las generadoras residenciales. 2012. Disponible: https://www.leychile.cl/Navegar?idNorma=1038211. [18]Comisón Nacional de Energía (CNE) de Chile. Reporte mensual sector energético. 2019; 50. Disponible: https://www.cne.cl. [19]Ministerio de Energía, Programa de Techos Solares Públicos, Reporte de costos. 2018. Disponible: http://www.minenergia.cl/techossolares/wp-content/uploads/2017/04/Reporte-de-Costos-de-Adjudicacion-2018-233x300.jpg. [20]Löhr W, Gauer K, Serrano N, Zamorano A. Igarss 2014. Eficiencia Energética en Hospitales Públicos. Editorial GTZ- Dalkia. Santiago de Chile. [21]Smith M, De Titto E. Hospitales sostenibles frente al cambio climático: huella de carbono de un hospital público de la ciudad de Buenos Aires. Revista Argentina Salud Pública. 2018; 9(36): 7-13. Disponible: http://rasp.msal.gov.ar/rasp/articulos/volumen36/7-13.pdf. [22]Chung J, Meltzer, D. Estimate of the carbon footprint of the US health care sector. Jama. 2009; 302(18):1970-1972. Disponible: https://jamanetwork.com/journals/jama/article-abstract/184856. [23]Nope A, García R, Bobadilla A. Método para la implementación de sistemas solares activos en establecimientos hospitalarios, estudio de caso en el hospital clínico del sur, Concepción, Chile. En Proceedings of the 3rd International Congress on Sustainable Construction and Eco-Efficient Solutions. Sevilla. 2017; 451-464. Disponible: https://idus.us.es/xmlui/handle/11441/58969. [24]Compañía General de Electricidad, Tarifa de Suministro. 2018 Disponible: http://www.cge.cl/wp-content/uploads/2019/08/Publicacion-CGE-2019-08-01-Suministro-electrico.pdf. [25]Ministerio de Desarrollo Social, Precio Social del Carbono. 2018. Disponible: http://sni.ministeriodesarrollosocial.gob.cl/download/precio-social-co2-2017/?wpdmdl=2406.

Introdução: O manejo no atendimento odontológico infantil torna-se fatigante quando não há cooperação por parte da criança e/ou dos responsáveis. A fim de minimizar esses quadros, quando não existe sucesso das técnicas de abordagem comportamental tradicionais, métodos terapêuticos alternativos têm sido amplamente estudados, em especial a sedação consciente com óxido nitroso associada ou não a fármacos sedativos. Objetivo: Dessa forma, objetivou-se realizar uma revisão crítica da literatura norteando o cirurgião-dentista sobre o uso do óxido nitroso e sua associação a fármacos, esclarecendo suas indicações, vantagens e desvantagens. Métodos: Foi realizada uma busca integrativa da literatura nacional e internacional, entre 2004 a 2019, nas bases Bireme e PubMed, utilizando os descritores: sedação consciente, ansiedade no tratamento odontológico e óxido nitroso. Resultados: No total, 43 artigos foram incluídos nesse estudo. O óxido nitroso tem sido bastante utilizado na odontologia, especialmente na odontopediatria. Este atua no sistema nervoso, promovendo uma leve depressão do córtex cerebral e não deprime o centro respiratório, sendo considerado seguro. A técnica pode ser combinada a outros fármacos, como Midazolam e Prometazina, sendo que cada abordagem medicamentosa apresenta suas indicações e vantagens específicas. Conclusão: A sedação consciente mostra-se como um método viável, e quando bem indicada é considerada segura. Seu papel na Odontologia vem sendo consolidado com o tempo, em decorrência dos inúmeros benefícios encontrados. No entanto, ainda existe certa resistência na utilização da mesma, tanto por parte dos responsáveis como também de alguns profissionais. Descritores: Sedação Consciente; Ansiedade ao Tratamento Odontológico; Óxido Nitroso. Referências Jain S. Sedation: A Primerfor Pediatricians. Pediatr Ann. 2018;47(6):254-58. Ashley PF, Chaudhary M, Lourenço-Matharu L. Sedation of children undergoing dental treatment. Cochrane Database Syst Rev.2018;12:1-152 Mozafar S, Bargrizan M, Golpayegani MV, Shayeghi S, Ahmadi R . Comparison of nitrous oxide/midazolam and nitrous oxide/promethazine for pediatric dental sedation: A randomized, cross-over, clinical trial. Use of nitrous oxide for pediatric patients. Dent Res J (Isfahan). 2018;15(6):411-19. Johnson C, Weber-Gasparoni K, Slayton RL, Qian F. Conscious sedation attitudes and perceptions: a survey of american academy of pediatric dentistry members. Pediatr Dent. 2012;34(2):132-37. Hand D, Averley P, Lyne J, Girdler N. Advanced paediatric conscious sedation: an alternative to dental general anaesthetic in the U.K. SAAD Dig. 201;27:24-9. Holroyd I. Conscious sedation in pediatric dentistry. A short review of the current UK guidelines and the technique of inhalational sedation with nitrous oxide. Paediatr Anaesth. 2008;18(1):13-7. Naudi AB, Campbell C, Holt J, Hosey MT. An inhalation sedation patient profile at a specialist paediatric dentistry unit: a retrospective survey. Eur Arch Paediatr Dent. 2006;7(2):106-9, Blumer S, Iraqui R, Bercovich R, Peretz B. Oxygen saturation and pulserate change in children during sedation with oral midazolam and nitrous oxide. J Clin Pediatr Dent. 2018;42(6):461-64. Choi SC, Yang Y, Yoo S, Kim J, Jeong T, Shin TJ. Decelopment of a web-based nationwide Korean pediatric dental sedation registry. J Clin Pediatr Dent. 2017;41(6):478-81. Wilson S, Houpt M . Project USAP 2010: use of sedative agents in pediatric dentistry- a 25- yar follow up survey. J Pediatr Dent.2016;38(2):127-33. Wilson S, Gosnell ES. Survey of American academy of pediatric dentistry on nitrous oxide and sedation: 20 years later. J Pediatr Dent. 2016;38(5):385-92. White J, Wells M, Arheart KL, Donaldson M, Woods MA. A questionnaire of parental perceptions of conscious sedation in pediatric dentistry. J Pediatr. Dent. 2016;38(2):116-21. Nelson TM, Xu Z. Pediatric dental sedation: challenges and opportunities. Clin Cosmet Investig Dent. 2015;7:97-106. Czlusniak GD, Rehbein M, Regattieri LR. Sedação consciente com oxido nitroso e oxigênio (NO2/O2): avaliação clínica pela oxime Publ. UEPG Ci Biol Saúde. 2007;13(4):23-8. Bham F, Perrie H, Scribante J, Lee CA. Paediatric dental chair sedation: An audit of current practice in Gauteng, South Africa. S Afr Med J. 2015;105(6):461-64. Diedericks BJ. Paediatric dental sedation: Will your child return home unharmed? S Afr Med J. 2015;105(6):453. Wilson S, Gosnell ES. Survey of American Academy of Pediatric Dentistry on Nitrous Oxide and Sedation: 20 Years Later. J Pediatr Dent. 2016;38(5):385-92. Levering NJ, Welie JVM. Current status of nitrous oxide as a behavior management practice routine in pediatric dentistry. J Dent Child (Chic). 2011;78(1):24-30. Ashley PF, Chaudhary M, Lourenço-Matharu L. Sedation of children undergoing dental treatment. Cochrane Database Syst Rev. 2018;12:3877. Hariharan S, Hosey MT, Bernabe E . Comparing the profile of child patients attending dental general anaesthesia and conscioussedation services. Br Dent J. 2017;222(9):683-87. Miranda-Remijo D, Orsini MR, Corrêa-Faria P, Costa LR. Mother-child interactions and young child behavior during procedural conscious sedation. BMC Pediatr. 2016;16(1):201. Morin A, Ocanto R, Drukteinis L, Hardigan PC . Survey of Current Clinical and Curriculum Practices of Postgraduate Pediatric Dentistry Programs in Nonintravenous Conscious Sedation in the United States. J Pediatr Dent. 2016;38(5):398-405. Woolley SM, Hingston EJ, Shah J, Chadwick BL. Paediatric conscious sedation: views and experience of specialists in paediatric dentistry. Br Dent J. 2009;207(6):280-81. Hosey MT, Makin A, Jones RM, Gilchrist F, Carruthers M. Propofol intravenous conscious sedation for anxius children in a specialist pediatric dentistry unit. Int J Pediatr Dent. 2004;14:2-8 Nathan JE .Effective and safe pediatric oral conscious sedation: philosophy and practical considerations. Alpha Omegan. 2006;99(2):78-82. Wilson S, Houpt M. Project USAP 2010: Use of Sedative Agents in Pediatric Dentistry-a 25-year Follow-up Survey. Amer Acad of Ped Dent. 2016;38(2):127-33. Paterson SA, Tahmassebi JF. Paediatric dentistry in the new millennium: 3. Use of inhalation sedation in paediatric dentistry. Dent Update. 2003;30(7):350-58. Wilson S. A survey of the American Academy of Pediatric Dentistry membership: nitrous oxide and sedation. Pediatr Dent. 1996;18(4):287-93. Zhong T, Hu D. Technology of nitrous oxide/oxygen inhalation sedation and its clinical application in pediatric dentistry. Hua Xi Kou Qiang Yi Xue Za Zhi. 2014;32(1):101-4. Levering NJ, Welie JVM. Ethical considerations in the use of nitrous oxide in pediatric dentistry. J Am Coll Dent;77(2):40-7 American academy of pediatric dentistry: recommendations- best practices. Reference manual. 2018;40(6):281-86. American academy of pediatric dentistry. Guideline on use of nitrous oxide for pediatric dental patients. 2011;33(6):181-84. Wilson KE. Overview of paediatric dental sedation: 2. Nitrous oxide/oxygen inhalation sedation. Dent Update. 2013;40(10):822-29. Foley J. A prospective study of the use of nitrous oxide inhalation sedation for dental treatment in anxious children. Eur J Paediatr Dent. 2005;6(3):121-28. Paterson SA, Tahmassebi JF. Paediatric dentistry in the new millennium: 3. Use of inhalation sedation in paediatric dentistry.Dent Update. 2003;30(7):350- Veerkamp JS, Gruythuysen RJ, Van Amerongen WE, Hoogstraten J. Dental treatment of fearful children using nitrous oxide. Part 2: The parent's point of view. ASDC J Dent Child.1992;59(2):115-19. Veerkamp JS, Van Amerongen WE, Hoogstraten J, Groen HJ. Dental treatment of fearful children, using nitrous oxide. Part I: Treatment times. ASDC J Dent Child.1991;58(6): 453-457. Muller TM, Alessandretti R, Bacchi A, Tretto PHW. Eficácia e segurança da sedação consciente com óxido nitroso no tratamento pediátrico odontológico: uma revisão de estudos clínicos. J Oral Invest. 2018;7(1):88-111. Woolley SM, Hingston EJ, Shah J, Chadwick BL. Paediatric conscious sedation: views and experience of specialists in paediatric dentistry. Br Dent J. 2009;207(6):280-81. Kotz S. Withdrawal symptoms in long-term conscious sedation exposure of pediatric intensive care patients. Kinderkrankenschwester. 2012;31(8):330-32. Fuhrer CT 3rd, Weddell JA, Sanders BJ, Jones JE, Dean JA, Tomlin A.Effect on behavior of dental treatment rendered under conscious sedation and general anesthesia in pediatric patients. J Pediatr Dent. 2009;31(7):492-97. Holroyd I. Conscious sedation in pediatric dentistry. A short review of the current UK guidelines and the technique of inhalational sedation with nitrous oxide. Paediatr Anaesth. 2008;18(1):13-7. Alexopoulos E, Hope A, Clark SL, McHugh S, Hosey MT.A report on dental anxiety levels in children undergoing nitrous oxide inhalation sedation and propofol target controlled infusion intravenous sedation. Eur Arch Paediatr Dent. 2007;8(2):82-6.

Este trabajo es un estudio analítico y comparativo entre el régimen de contrato laboral vigente en Ecuador y el contrato de teletrabajo que busca resolver el problema legal de establecer si la relación laboral de teletrabajo configurada como contrato de trabajo puede estar sujeta a las reglas generales de los contratos o reglas específicas del contrato de vivienda contempladas en el Código de Trabajo Ecuatoriano. Como el teletrabajo no está reconocido por la legislación laboral ecuatoriana, el trabajo se divide en tres capítulos diferentes que buscan solucionar el problema legal mencionado. Se exponen todas las características, elementos y demás cuestiones relevantes al régimen de contratación laboral, sirviendo de antecedente para el análisis comparativo antes mencionado. Posteriormente, se hace una descripción y análisis de la figura del teletrabajo, así como sus características y elementos que lo convierten en una figura diferente y única. Finalmente, se hizo un análisis del trabajo a domicilio (modalidad que está regulada por la legislación laboral ecuatoriana) para luego pasar a compararlo con el teletrabajo. El resultado de esta comparación es determinar si es legalmente posible regular. Palabras Clave: teletrabajo, legislación laboral, contrato de trabajo. Referencias [1]N. Samaniego, «El teletrabajo en el Ecuador,» agosto 2016. [En línea]. Disponible: http://dspace.uniandes.edu.ec/bitstream/123456789/6133/1/TUSDMDL002-2017.pdf. [Último acceso: 09 Septiembre 2020]. [2]P. Alvarez, «Teletrabajo en la experiencia extranjera, » octubre 2018. [En línea]. Disponible: https://obtienearchivo.bcn.cl/obtienearchivo?id=repositorio/10221/25913/2/PA_Teletrabajo_2018.pdf. [Último acceso: 09 09 2020]. [3]M. Palacios, «El teletrabajo: hacia una regulación garantista en el Ecuador,» Quito, 2017. [4]J. Espinosa, «Los Efectos del Condicionamiento del Plazo de un Contrato de Trabajo a la Duración de un Contrato de Servicios Complementarios en Base al Artículo 169 numeral 3ero del Código de Trabajo,» Quito, 2015. [5]Constitución de la República del Ecuador, «Legislación laboral y de Seguridad Social Tomo I,» Pudeleco, Quito, 2016. [6]H. Chiriboga, «Historia del Derecho Laboral como instrumento político del Ecuador,» Guayaquil, 2017. [7]G. Blacio, «La vulneración de los principios constitucionales del trabajo, en cuanto a la exoneración del pago de utilidades a los operarios y aprendices de losartesanos,» Loja , 2016. [8]P. Arpi, «Estrategias para promover el teletrabajo en las empresas del sector privado del Ecuador para mejorar el empleo y la productividad,» Quito, 2018. [9]P. Martín, Teletrabajo y comercio electrónico, Madrid (España): Secretaría General Técnica, 2018. [10]G. Poveda, Abril 2018. [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.eumed.net/actas/18/empresas/18-una-revision-al-teletrabajo.pdf. [Último acceso: 09 09 2020]. [11]Organización Internacional del Trabajo, «Las dificultades y oportunidades del teletrabajo para los trabajadores y empleadores en los sectores de serviciosde tecnología de la información y las comunicaciones (TIC) y financieros,» 2016. [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.ilo.org/wcmsp5/groups/public/---ed_dialogue/---sector/documents/publication/wcms_531116.pdf. [Último acceso: 09 09 2020]. [12]E. Villa, «Beneficios e impactos del teletrabajo en el talento humano: una revisión de literatura,» CEA,vol. 2, nº 4, pp. 59-73, 2016. [13]Ministerio de Trabajo, Agosto 2016. [En línea]. Disponible: http://www.trabajo.gob.ec/wp-content/uploads/2016/10/Acuerdo_Teletrabajo_WEB.pdf. [Últimoacceso: 09 09 2020]. [14]C. Vélez, «Análisis de la norma jurídica sobre el teletrabajo en Ecuador y sus vacíos legales,» Enero 2020. [En línea]. Diponible: http://dspace.uniandes.edu.ec/bitstream/123456789/11164/1/PIUAMDL001-2020. pdf. [Último acceso: 09 09 2020]. [15]R. Hernández, Metodología de la investigación. Las rutas cuantitativa, cualitativa y mixta, México D.F. (México): McGraw Hill, 2018. [16]M. Bonilla y A. López, «Ejemplificación del proceso metodológico de la teoría fundamentada,» Scielo, pp. 305-315, 2016. [17]R. Buenaño, «El fututo del trabajo, teletrabajo y su influencia en la relación laboral,» Derecho Ecuador, 15 05 2020. [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.derechoecuador.com/el-futuro-del-trabajo-teletrabajo-y-su-influencia-en-la-relacion-laboral. [Último acceso: 10 09 2020]. [18]Ministerio del Trabajo y Previsión Social, «Ley 21220 Modifica el código del trabajo en materia de trabajo a distancia,» BCN, Santiago de Chile, 2020. [19]A. Mello y A. Acuña, «Primer Informe Estado del Teletrabajo en América Latina y El Caribe,» Ita Lac, América Latina y El Caribe, 2017. [20]C. Valera, «El teletrabajo en la legislación peruana y latinoamericana,» La Ley, Lima (Perú), 2020. [21]J. Rodríguez, «Teletrabajo en Panamá,» 06 03 2020. [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.dentonsmunoz.com/es/insights/articles/2020/march/6/teleworking-in-panama. [Último acceso: 11 09 2020]. [22]J. Hewitt, A. Acuña y A. Formoso, « Informe del Estado del Teletrabajo en Costa Rica,» CIIDTT, San José, 2017.

Child Distance Learning (CDL) during the pandemic has led to an optimal development of children and effective teaching and learning processes in kindergartens. To overcome this, teachers need to apply a teaching approach in accordance with the principles of kindergarten education. In addition, teachers' self-efficacy of their ability to teach is also important for developing children's skills. This study aims to describe the teaching approach and the efficacy of kindergarten teachers during the CDL process and to identify the relationship between the two. The research method used is quantitative through document analysis as a source of data findings. A total of 116 Public Kindergarten (PK) teachers in DKI Jakarta participated in filling out the Classroom Management Scale and Teachers' Sense of Efficacy Scale online. All data were processed using descriptive statistics and correlation. Furthermore, there is a document analysis carried out on the Daily / Weekly Learning Program Design in PK Jakarta. The findings identified that the teaching approach of kindergarten teachers during CDL included only two principles of kindergarten education, namely thematic teaching and developing life skills. Furthermore, PK teachers in the Jakarta area showed low self-efficacy during CDL. The teaching approach and self-efficacy were caused by teachers' unpreparedness in facing challenges during CDL. In addition, other findings indicate that there is a relationship between teaching approaches and teacher self-efficacy. Another CDL model Interventions to increase teacher self-efficacy and the extent to which the relationship between the two variables can be studied further in future studies. Keywords: Early Childhood, Distance Learning, Teaching Approach, Teacher Self-Efficacy References: Agustin, M., & Wahyudin, U. (2011). Penilaian perkembangan anak usia dini. Refika Aditama. Agustin, M., Puspita, R. D., Nurinten, D., & Nafiqoh, H. (2020). Tipikal Kendala Guru PAUD dalam Mengajar pada Masa Pandemi Covid 19 dan Implikasinya. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 5(1), 334. https://doi.org/10.31004/obsesi.v5i1.598 Ayu, N. (2015). Pengelolaan Kurikulum 2013 Di Tk Negeri Pembina Semarang. Program Sarjana Universitas Negeri Semarang. Bullock, A., Coplan, R. J., & Bosacki, S. (2015). Exploring links between early childhood educators’ psychological characteristics and classroom management self-efficacy beliefs. Canadian Journal of Behavioural Science, 47(2), 175–183. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0038547 Cheung, S. K., Fong, R. W. tsz, Leung, S. K. Y., & Ling, E. K. wei. (2019). The Roles of Hong Kong Preservice Early Childhood Teachers’ Creativity and Zest in Their Self-efficacy in Creating Child-centered Learning Environments. Early Education and Development, 30(6), 788–799. https://doi.org/10.1080/10409289.2019.1586224 Choi, J., Lee, J., & Kim, B. (2019). How does learner-centered education affect teacher self-efficacy? The case of project-based learning in Korea. Teaching and Teacher Education, 85, 45–57. Dimyati, J. (2016). Pembelajaran terpadu untuk taman kanak-kanak/ raudhatul athfal dan sekolah dasar. Prenamedia Group. Dinçer, Ç., & Akgün, E. (2015). Developing a classroom management skills inventory for preschool teachers and the correlation of preschool teachers’ classroom management skills with different variables. Egitim Ve Bilim, 40(117). Duffin, L., Patrick, H., & French, B. (2012). The teachers’ sense of efficacy scale: Confirming the factor structure with beginning pre-service teachers. Teaching and Teacher Education: An International Journal of Research and Studies, 28(6), 827–834. Essa, E. (2011). Introduction to early childhood education. Wadsworth. Harwati, D., & Mariyanti, S. (2014). Hubungan antara self-efficacy dengan burnout pada pengajar taman kanak-kanak sekolah “X” di Jakarta. Jurnal Psikologi, 12(2), 54–60. Ismawati, D., & Prasetyo, I. (2020). Efektivitas pembelajaran menggunakan video zoom cloud meeting pada anak usia dini era pandemi covid-19. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 5(1), 665-675. DOI: 10.31004/obsesi. v5i1.671 Jackman, H. (2011). Early education curriculum: A child’s connection to the world. Delmar Thomson Learning. Jalal, M. (2020). Kesiapan guru menghadapi pembelajaran jarak jauh di masa covid-19. Smart Kids: Jurnal Pendidikan Islam Anak Usa Dini, 2(1), 35–40. Johar, R., & Hanum, L. (2016). Strategi belajar mengajar. Penerbit Deepublish. Klassen, R. M., & Chiu, M. M. (2010). Effects on teachers’ self-efficacy and job satisfaction: Teacher gender, years of experience, and job stress. Journal of Educational Psychology, 102(3), 741–756. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0019237 Lee, C., & Davis, H. (2014). Teacher self-efficacy. In W. Scarlett (Ed.), The sage encyclopedia of classroom management (Vol. 2, pp. 811-812). SAGE Publications Inc., https://www.doi.org/10.4135/9781483346243.n341. Masdudi, M. (2016). Karakteristik perkembangan pendidikan anak usia dini. Jurnal Pendidikan Anak, 1(2), 1-26. Moran, M., & Hoy, A. (2001). Teacher efficacy: capturing an elusive construct. Teaching and Teacher Education, 17, 783-805. Mulyani, S., Nasution, E., & Pratiwi, I. (2020). Hubungan efikasi diri dan keterikatan kerja guru taman kanak-kanak. JP3SDM, 9(1), 74-89. Ndari., & Chandrawaty. (2018). Telaah kurikulum pendidikan anak usia dini. Edu Publisher. Nindiati, D. (2020). Pengelolaan pembelajaran jarak jauh yang memandirikan siswa dan implikasinya pada pelayanan pendidikan. Journal of Education and Instruction, 3(1), 14-20. Restyningtyas, D. (2013). Penerapan Child Centered pada Anak Usia Dini di Taman Anak (TA) Sanggar Anak Alam (SALAM). Fakultkas Ilmu Pendidikan Universitas Negeri Yogyakarta. Saifulloh, A. M., & Darwis, M. (2020). Manajemen pembelajaran dalam meningkatkan efektifikas proses belajar mengajar di masa pandemic covid-19. Jurnal Pendidikan Guru Madrasah Ibtidaiyah. 3(2). Saptaningrum, ernawati & wiwik, & refiane, fine. (2012). Model pembelajaran aktif kreatif efektif menyenangkan melalui pendekatan tematik untuk pembelajaran sains. Jurnal penelitian pembelajaran fisika. 2. 10.26877/jp2f.v2i1/april.125. Scarlett, W. (Ed.) (2014). The sage encyclopedia of classroom management. (Vols. 1-2). SAGE Publications Inc., https://www.doi.org/10.4135/9781483346243 Schweinhart, L. (2016). Child-initiated learning. In D. Couchenour, & J. Chrisman (Eds.), The sage encyclopedia of contemporary early childhood education (pp. 231-233). SAGE Publications, Inc, https://www.doi.org/10.4135/9781483340333.n61 Shaukat, S., & Iqbal, H. (2012). Teacher self-efficacy as a function of student engagement, instructional strategies, and classroom management. Pakistan Journal of Social and Clinical Psychology, 9(3), 82-85. Soedjono, 2008. Pembelajaran Sains Moderen. http://www.guru-scn/pakem.html. Syarah, E. S., Mayuni, I., & Dhieni, N. (2020). Understanding Teacher's Perspectives in Media Literacy Education as an Empowerment Instrument of Blended Learning in Early Childhood Classroom. Jurnal Pendidikan Usia Dini, 14(2), 201-214. Tiara, D. R., & Pratiwi, E. (2020). Mengukur Kesiapan Guru Sebagai Dasar Pembelajaran Daring Di Lembaga PAUD. Jurnal Golden Age, 4(02), 362-368. Utami, dkk. (2014). Modul PLPG pendidikan anak usia dini, Buku I. Konsorsium Sertifikasi Guru. Yusnita, N., & Muqowim. (2020). Pendekatan student centered learning dalam menanamkan karakter disiplin dan mandiri anak di TK Annur II. Jurnal Ilmiah Potentia, 5(2), 116–126.

En este trabajo se analizó el nivel de percepción de los estudiantes sobre la calidad del servicio los centros universitarios. Para ello participaron 684 estudiantes de pregrado de un programa de estudios elegidos aleatoriamente, a quienes se les aplicó una escala que intenta calcular lo que se espera del servicio educativo. Se encontró que el nivel de percepción es aceptable con tendencia a ser buena sobre la calidad del servicio que presta la universidad, no se encontraron diferencias estadísticamente significativas según la ocupación del estudiante, sin embargo, si se hallaron diferencias según género y centro de estudios evaluados. Por lo tanto, la calidad del servicio aceptado por el estudiante de la universidad se ve reflejada en el aspecto físico, la modernización y el equipamiento, precisando que el personal administrativo debe capacitarse mejor para brindar una adecuada atención al usuario. Palabras Clave: Calidad del servicio, estudiantes, atención al usuario. Referencias [1]Ministerio de Educación, «MINEDU: Ley Universitaria 30220,» 2015. [En línea]. Disponible en: http://www.minedu.gob.pe/reforma-universitaria/pdf/ley_universitaria.pdf. [Último acceso: 15 10 2020]. [2]D. Ceballos, «La Calidad Educativa en la realidad Universitaria Peruana frente al Contexto Latinoamericano,» Flumen, Revista de la Universidad Católica Santo Toribio de Mogrovejo, vol. 7, nº 1, pp. 3-8, 2014. [3]S. Carrasco, Metodología de la investigación científica. Pautas metodológicas para diseñar y elaborar el proyecto de investigación, Lima: Editorial San Marcos E.I.R.L., 2019. [4]J. C. Vergara y Q. V. Manuel, «Análisis de la calidad en el servicio y satisfacción de los estudiantes de Ciencias Económicas de la Universidad de Cartagena mediante un modelo de ecuaciones estructurales,» Revista electrónica de investigación educativa, vol. 13, nº 1, pp. 108-122, 2011. [5]L. Muñoz y J. I. Pérez, «Calidad del servicio de uso de aulas para la enseñanza-aprendizaje desde la perspectiva del estudiante,» Universidad, Ciencia y Tecnología, vol. 17, nº 69, pp. 161-169, 2013. [6]P. I. Palominos, L. E. Quezada, C. A. Osorio, J. A. Torres y L. M. Lippi, «Calidad de los servicios educativos según los estudiantes de una universidad pública en Chile,» Revista iberoamericana de educación superior, vol. 7, nº 18, pp. 130-142, 2016. [7]N. Maneiro, A. Mejías y M. L. Romero, «Evaluación de la calidad de los servicios, una experiencia en la educación superior Venezolana,» Investigación Arbitrada, vol. 12, nº 43, pp. 797-804, 2008. [8]A. Parasuraman, V. Zeithaml y L. Berry, «SERVQUAL: A Multiple-Item Scale for Measuring Consumer Perceptions of Service Quality.,» Journal of Retailing, vol. 64, nº 1, pp. 12-40, 1988. [9]F. Ganga, N. Alarcón y L. Pedraja, «Medición de calidad de servicio mediante el modelo SERVQUAL: el caso del Juzgado de Garantía de la ciudad de Puerto Montt - Chile,» Ingeniare. Revista chilena de ingeniería, vol. 27, nº 4, pp. 668-681, 2019. [10] J. Inquilla, W. Calsina y B. Velazco, «La calidad educativa y administrativa vista desde dentro: caso Universidad Nacional del Altiplano - Puno -Perú 2017,» Comuni@cción, vol. 8, nº 1, pp. 5-15, 2017. [11]A. Mejías y A. Agustín, «Modelo para medir la calidad del servicio en los estudiantes universitarios de postgrado,» Universidad, Ciencia y Tecnología, vol. 9, nº 34, pp. 81-85, 2005. [12]L. D. Sánchez y R. Panduro, «Sociabilización del concepto de calidad y licenciamientoen las universidades del Perú. Lima 2020,» IGOBERNANZA, vol. 3, nº10, pp. 11-28, 2020. [13]L. A. Rivera, Gestión de información académica y el desarrollo del capital humano en las universidades públicas licenciadas, Lima: Universidad Peruana de las Américas, 2019. [14]S. Carrasco, Metodología de la Investigación Científica. Pautas metodológicas para diseñar y elaborar el proyecto de investigación, Lima: Editorial San Marcos, 2019. [15]A. Mejías, O. Reyes y N. Maneiro, «Calidad de los Servicios en la Educación Superior Mexicana: Aplicación del Servqualing en Baja California.,» Revista Investigación y Ciencia, vol. 14, nº 34, pp. 36-41, 2006. [16]J. Arciniegas y A. Mejías, «Percepción de la calidad de los servicios prestados por la Universidad Militar Nueva Granada con base en la escala Servqualing,con análisis factorial y análisis de regresión múltiple,» Comuni@cción, vol. 8, nº 1, pp. 1-11, 2017. [17]D. Frias, Análisis de la consistencia interna de las puntuaciones de un instrumento de medida, Valencia: Universidad de Valencia, 2020. [18]J. L. Ventura, «Tamaño del efecto para la U de Mann-Whitney: aportes al artículo de Valdivia-Peralta et al.,» Revista chilena de neuro-psiquiatría, vol. 54, nº4, pp. 353-354, 2016. [19]M. Tomczak y E. Tomczak, «Se revisó la necesidad de informar las estimaciones del tamaño del efecto. Una descripción general de algunas medidas recomendadas del tamaño del efecto,» Trends Sport Sciences, vol. 1, nº 21, pp. 19-25, 2014. [20]J. Cohen, «A power primer,» Psychological Bulletin, vol. 112, nº 1, pp. 155-159, 1992.

e4183122The beginning of the teaching practice is a phase of utmost importance for the constitution of the teacher's identity and it generally presents itself as being full of challenges. This article presents the results of a research that analyzed the main difficulties of the initial years of teaching, from the point of view of novice teachers teaching for the Municipality of Duque de Caxias (Brazil), complemented with testimonies of the pedagogical team. Concepts such as "Reality Shock" and "Professional Development" gave theoretical support to the research. The methodology included analysis of documents, questionnaires and interviews. The results made it possible to identify general challenges related to student learning, such as the work with literacy classes, students from integration programmes, difficulties in dealing with the diversity present in the classroom and also with the structural conditions of the system. The research made it possible to raise important aspects to be considered for in-service training, as well as reinforcing the need for integration policies for these teachers.ResumoO início da docência é uma fase de máxima importância para a constituição da identidade do professor e se apresenta, no geral, pleno de desafios. O artigo apresenta os resultados de uma pesquisa que analisou as principais dificuldades dos anos iniciais da docência, sob a ótica de professores iniciantes da Rede de Ensino do Município de Duque de Caxias, RJ, complementada com depoimentos da equipe pedagógica. Conceitos como “Choque de Realidade” e “Desenvolvimento Profissional” deram suporte teórico à pesquisa. A metodologia incluiu análise de documentos, questionários e entrevistas. Os resultados possibilitaram, além da identificação de desafios gerais relacionados à aprendizagem dos alunos, outros como, trabalho com turmas de alfabetização, com estudantes incluídos, dificuldades de lidar com a diversidade presente em sala de aula e ainda com as condições estruturais da Rede. A pesquisa favoreceu também o levantamento de aspectos importantes a serem considerados para a formação em serviço, bem como reforçou a necessidade de políticas de acolhimento a esses professores.Resumen El inicio de la docencia es una fase de máxima importancia para la constitución de la identidad del profesor y se presenta, en general, pleno de desafíos. El artículo presenta los resultados de una investigación que buscó analizar las principales dificultades de los años iniciales de la docencia, bajo la óptica de profesores iniciantes de la Red de Enseñanza del Municipio de Duque de Caxias, RJ (Brasil), complementada con testimonios del equipo pedagógico. Conceptos como "Choque de Realidad" y "Desarrollo Profesional" dieron soporte teórico a la investigación. La metodología incluyó análisis de documentos, cuestionarios y entrevistas. Los resultados posibilitar, además de la identificación de desafíos generales relacionados al aprendizaje de los alumnos, otros como, trabajo con grupos de alfabetización, con estudiantes incluidos, dificultades de lidiar con la diversidad presente en el aula y aún con las condiciones estructurales de la Red. La investigación favoreció también el levantamiento de aspectos importantes a ser considerados para la formación en servicio, así como reforzó la necesidad de políticas de acogida a esos profesores.Palavras chave: Profissão docente, Professor iniciante, Formação em serviço.Keywords: Teaching profession, Beginning teacher, In-service training.Palabras clave: Profesión docente. Profesor principiante. Formación en servicio.ReferencesANDRÉ, Marli. Políticas de valorização do trabalho docente no Brasil: algumas questões. Ensaio: Avaliação e. Políticas. Públicas em Educação, Rio de Janeiro, v. 23, n. 86, p. 213-230, jan./mar. 2015.BARDIN, Laurence. Análise de conteúdo. Lisboa: Edições 70, 1977.BEHRENS, Marilda Aparecida; FEDEL, Tiago Reus Barbosa. Os contributos da reflexão e da experiência vivenciada na formação continuada de professores. Revista Eletrônica de Educação, v. 14, 1-13, e3009045, jan./dez. 2020.BRASIL. Lei n. 9.394, de 20 de dezembro de 1996. Brasília, 1996. Disponível em: http://www.planalto.gov.br/ccivil_03/LEIS/l9394.htm. Acesso em: 2 abr. 2016.BRASIL. MEC-Ministério da Educação. O PNE - Plano Nacional de Educação (2014/2024) em Movimento. Disponível em: < http://pne.mec.gov.br/ >. Acesso em: 5 jun. 2016.CALIL, Ana Maria Gimenes Corrêa; ANDRÉ, Marli Eliza Dalmazo Afonso de. Uma política voltada para os professores iniciantes de Sobral-CE. Diálogo Educacional, Curitiba, v. 16, n. 50, p. 891-909, out./dez. 2016DUQUE DE CAXIAS. Prefeitura Municipal. Secretaria Municipal de Educação. PME-Plano Municipal de Educação da Rede Escolar de Duque de Caxias. Duque de Caxias, 2015. Disponível em: http://smeduquedecaxias.rj.gov.br/portalsme/cpfpf/wp-content/uploads/2017/10/PME-2015-2025-PARTE-I.pdfFERREIRO, Emilia. Reflexões sobre alfabetização. 21. ed. São Paulo: Cortez, 1993.GABARDO, Claudia Valéria Lopes. O início da docência no ensino fundamental na rede municipal de ensino. 2012. 127 f. Dissertação de Mestrado. UNIVILLE-Universidade da Região de Joinville. Joinville. 2012.GARCIA, Carlos Marcelo. Formação de Professores: para uma mudança educativa. Portugal: Porto, 1999.GARCIA, Carlos Marcelo. O professor iniciante, a prática pedagógica e o sentido da experiência. Formação Docente, Belo Horizonte, v. 2, n. 3, p. 11-49, ago./dez. 2010. Disponível em: http://formacaodocente.autenticaeditora.com.br < Acesso em: 13 jul. 2017.HUBERMAN, Michael. O ciclo de vida profissional dos professores. In: NÓVOA, António. (Org.). Vidas de professores. 2. ed. Portugal: Porto, cap. 2, p. 31-61, 2013.LEONE, Naiara Mendonça. A inserção no exercício da docência: necessidades formativas de professores em seus anos iniciais. São Paulo: Cultura Acadêmica, 2012. Disponível em: <http://culturaacademica.com.br/ img/arquivos/A_insercao_no_exercicio_da_docencia-Web_v2.pdf> Acesso em: 2 jan. 2018.MAGALHÃES, Lígia Karam Corrêa de; AZEVEDO, Leny Cristina Soares Souza. Formação continuada e suas implicações: entre a lei e o trabalho docente. Cadernos Cedes, Campinas, v. 35, n. 95, p. 15-36, jan./abr. 2015. Disponível em: <http://www.scielo.br/pdf/ccedes/ v35n95/0101-3262-ccedes-35-95-00015.pdf>. Acesso em: 20 mai. 2106.MARCELO, Carlos. Desenvolvimento profissional docente: passado e futuro. Sísifo, Revista de Ciências da Educação, n. 8, p. 7-22, jan./abr. 2009. Disponível em: < http://sisifo.ie.ulisboa.pt/index.php/sisifo/article/view/130>. Acesso em 2 jan. 2018.MIZUKAMI, Maria da Graça Nicoletti. Escola e desenvolvimento profissional da docência. In: GATTI, Bernardete Angelina et al. (Orgs.). Por uma política nacional de formação de professores. São Paulo: Unesp, p. 23-54, 2013.MORGADO, José Carlos. Identidade e profissionalidade docente: sentidos e (im) possibilidades. Ensaio: aval. pol. públ. Educ., Rio de Janeiro, v. 19, n. 73, p. 793-812, out./dez. 2011. Disponínel em http://www.redalyc.org/html/3995/399538139004/. Acesso em: 20 abr. 2018.NÓVOA, Antônio. Para uma formação de professores construída dentro da profissão. Revista de Educación, n. 350, septiembre/diciembre 2009. Texto em Português disponível em: < www.revistaeducacion.mec.es/re350_09.html.> . Acesso em abr. 2018.NÓVOA, Antônio. Os professores e o novo espaço público da educação. In: TARDIF, M.; LESSARD, C. (Org.). O ofício de professor: história, perspectivas e desafios internacionais. Petrópolis: Vozes, 2012. p. 213-229.NÓVOA, Antônio. Entrevista com o professor António Nóvoa. Educação em Perspectiva, Viçosa, v. 4, n. 1, p. 224-237, jan./jun. 2013. Disponível em: <http://www.seer.fv.br/seer/educacaoemperspectiva/index.php/ppgeufv/article/view/436/112>. Acesso em: 28 jan. 2017.PINTO, Joseane Amâncio. Professores iniciantes da Rede Municipal de Ensino São José dos Campos: inserção, desafios e necessidades. 2016. 162f. Dissertação de Mestrado. Universidade de Taubaté. 2016. Disponível em: <http://mpemdh.unitau.br/wp-content/uploads/2014/dissertacoes/mpe/Joseane-Amancio-Pinto.pdf> Acesso em: 10 jan. 2018.ROLDÃO, Maria do Céu Neves. Formação docente: natureza e construção do conhecimento profissional. Revista Brasileira de Educação, Rio de Janeiro, v. 12, n. 34, p. 94-103, jan./abr. 2007. Disponível em: <http://www.scielo.br/pdf/rbedu/v12n34/a08v1234.pdf>. Acesso em: 4 nov. 2017.ROMANOWSKI, Joana Paulin. Professores principiantes no Brasil: questões atuais. In: CONGRESSO INTERNACIONAL SOBRE PROFESSORADO PRINCIPIANTE E INSERCIÒN PROFESIONAL A LA DOCENCIA, 3, 2012, Santiago do Chile. Disponível em: <http://congressoprinc.com.br/artigo?id_artigo=195>. Acesso em: 20 set. 2017.ROMANOWSKI, Joana Paulin; MARTINS, Pura Lúcia Oliver. Desafios da formação de professores iniciantes. Páginas de Educación, Montevidéu, v. 6, n. 1, p. 81-94, jun. 2013. Disponível em: <http://www.scielo.edu.uy/pdf/pe/v6n1/v6n1a05.pdf >. Acesso em: 4 mar. 2017.SILVA, Vandré Gomes da; ALMEIDA, Patrícia Cristina Albieri de; GATTI, Bernardete Angelina. Referentes e critérios para a ação docente. Cadernos de Pesquisa, São Paulo, v. 46, n. 160, p. 286-311, abr./jun. 2016. Disponível em: <http://www.scielo.br/pdf/cp/v46n160/ 1980-5314-cp-46-160-00286.pdf>. Acesso em: 3 jun. 2017.

Character education in early childhood is not new, and character education is also not just a transfer of knowledge, but something that needs to be built early on through various stimula- tions. This study aims to develop the character of early childhood through audio-visual media with traditional Javanese songs. Using educational design-based research to develop audio-visual media from traditional songs, this media was tested in the field with an experimental design with a control group. Respondents involved 71 kindergarten students from one experimental class in one control class. The data revealed that character education in children shows the average value of the experi- mental class is higher than the control group, this means character education in children can be built through traditional songs. Further research can be done to improve the character of early childhood through a variety of media that interests children. Keywords: Early Childhood, Character Education, Javanese Traditional Songs Media References: Anderson, T., & Shattuck, J. (2012). Design-based research: A decade of progress in education research? Educational Researcher, 41(1), 16–25. https://doi.org/10.3102/0013189X11428813 Bates, A. (2016). The management of ‘emotional labour’ in the corporate re-imagining of primary education in England. International Studies in Sociology of Education, 26(1), 66–81. https://doi.org/10.1080/09620214.2016.1175959 Bates, A. (2019). Character education and the ‘priority of recognition.’ Cambridge Journal of Education, 49(6), 695–710. https://doi.org/10.1080/0305764X.2019.1590529 Battistich, V., Schaps, E., Watson, M., Solomon, D., & Lewis, C. (2000). Effects of the Child Development Project on students’ drug use and other problem behaviors. Journal of Primary Prevention, 21(1), 75–99. https://doi.org/10.1023/A:1007057414994 Berkowitz, M. W. (1933). The Science of Character. The Journal of Philosophy, 30(20), 557. https://doi.org/10.2307/2016365 Berkowitz, M. W., & Bier, M. C. (2004). Research Based Character Education. Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, 591(January), 72–85. https://doi.org/10.1177/0002716203260082 Botvin, G. J., Epstein, J. A., Baker, E., Diaz, T., & Ifill-Williams, M. (2013). School-based drug abuse prevention with inner-city minority youth. The Etiology and Prevention of Drug Abuse Among Minority Youth, 6(I), 5–19. https://doi.org/10.4324/9781315827735-6 Carr, D. (2012). Educating the Virtues: Essay on the philosophical psychology of moral development and education. London: Routledge. Cobb, J. (2007). What’ll I do with the baby-o? Nursery rhymes, songs, and stories for babies. Vancouver: BC: Blacksheep Press. Damon, W. (1988). The moral child: Nurturing children’s natural moral growth. New York: Free press. Derlicki, J. (2005). Ethno-pedagogy - the curse or the cure? The role of the school among youth in Nelemnoe (Yakutia). Sibirica, 4(1), 63–73. https://doi.org/10.1080/13617360500070731 Dick, W., & Carey, L. (2009). The Systematic Design of Instruction. New Jersey: Pearson Education. Ecclestone, K. (2012). From emotional and psychological well-being to character education: Challenging policy discourses of behavioural science and “vulnerability.” Research Papers in Education, 27(4), 463–480. https://doi.org/10.1080/02671522.2012.690241 Fleer, M., & Hedegaard, M. (2010). Children’s development as participation in everyday practices across different institutions. Mind, Culture, and Activity, 17(2), 149–168. https://doi.org/10.1080/10749030903222760 Goodman, J. F. (2019). Searching for character and the role of schools. Ethics and Education, 14(1), 15–35. https://doi.org/10.1080/17449642.2018.1537989 Greenberg, M. T., Kusche, C. A., Cook, E. T., & Quamma, J. P. (1995). Promoting emotional competence in school-aged children: The effects of the PATHS curriculum. Development and Psychopathology, 7(1), 117–136. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0954579400006374 Hanna, W. (2014). A Reggio-Inspired Music Atelier: Opening the Door Between Visual Arts and Music. Early Childhood Education Journal, 42(4), 287–294. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-013-0610-9 Harahap, N., Kahar, I. A., & Nasution, L. H. (2018). Preservation of lullabies songs in forming character based on local wisdom. International Journal of Linguistics, Literature and Culture, 5(1), 32–42. https://doi.org/10.21744/ijllc.v5n1.479 Hariswari, K. P., & Iswidayanti, S. (2019). Catharsis : Journal of Arts Education Gending Rare : Its Potential As A Character Education Media Based on Local Authority in Denpasar City. 8(3), 352–362. Hariyadi, S., Tamalene, M. N., & Hariyono, A. (2019). Ethnopedagogy of the osing tribe folk song: exploration and formation of biology learning character. Biosfer, 12(2), 258–276. https://doi.org/10.21009/biosferjpb.v12n2.258-276 Hendrix, R. E., Palmer, K. Z., Tashis, N., & Winner, M. G. (2013). The incredible flexible you: A social thinking curriculum for the preschool and the early elementary years. San Jose: CA: Think Social. Herliyana, & Rosmiati. (2018). Developing the Nationalism Character of Young Learners by Using Songs and Traditional Dances of Indonesia. Proceedings of the International Conference on the Roles of Parents in Shaping Children’s Characters (ICECED), 287–292. Hidayati, I., Handini, M. C., & Karnadi. (2018). Character education on Dendang saluang ( Traditional song Minangkabau ) in Nagari Saribu Rumah. International Journal of Advanced Education and Research, 3(3), 01–05. Ilari, B. (2018). Scaramouche Goes to Preschool: The Complex Matrix of Young Children’s Everyday Music. Early Childhood Education Journal, 46(1), 0. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-017-0842-1 Jeynes, W. H. (2019). A Meta-Analysis on the Relationship Between Character Education and Student Achievement and Behavioral Outcomes. Education and Urban Society, 51(1), 33–71. https://doi.org/10.1177/0013124517747681 Kotsonis, A. (2020). What can we learn from Plato about intellectual character education? Educational Philosophy and Theory, 52(3), 251–260. https://doi.org/10.1080/00131857.2019.1631157 Kurniawati, Y., Pranoto, S., & Hong, J. J. (2014). Developing Early Childhood’s Character Through Javanesenese Traditional Game. Indonesian Journal of Early Childhood Education Studies, 3(1), 68–72. https://doi.org/10.15294/ijeces.v3i1.9477 Lee, A. (2016). Implementing character education program through music and integrated activities in early childhood settings in Taiwan. International Journal of Music Education, 34(3), 340–351. https://doi.org/10.1177/0255761414563195 Lee, G. L. (2013). Re-emphasizing Character Education in Early Childhood Programs: Korean Children’s Experiences. Childhood Education, 89(5), 315–322. https://doi.org/10.1080/00094056.2013.830907 Lickona, T., Schaps, E., & Lewis, C. (2007). CEP ’ s of Effective Character Education Effective Character Education : Character Education Partnership. Mang, E. (2005). The referent of children’s early songs. Music Education Research, 7(1), 3–20. https://doi.org/10.1080/14613800500041796 Mans, M. (2002). Playing The Music- Comparing Perfomance of Children’s Song and dance in Traditional and Contemporary Namibian Education. In The Arts in Children’s Live (pp. 71–86). Netherlands: Kluwer Academic Publishers. Marshall, P. J., Bouquet, C. A., Thomas, A. L., & Shipley, T. F. (2010). Motor contagion in young children: Exploring social influences on perception-action coupling. Neural Networks, 23(8–9), 1017–1025. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neunet.2010.07.007 MENTERI PENDIDIKAN NASIONAL. STANDAR PENDIDIKAN ANAK USIA DINI. , PERATURAN MENTERI PENDIDIKAN NASIONAL REPUBLIK INDONESIA NOMOR § (2009). Mullen, G. (2017). More Than Words: Using Nursery Rhymes and Songs to Support Domains of Child Development. Journal of Childhood Studies, 42(2), 42. https://doi.org/10.18357/jcs.v42i2.17841 Mutema, F. (2008). Shona Traditional Children ’ s Games and Play : Songs as Indigenous Ways of Knowing. English, 2(4), 189–203. Nakashima, D., Prott, L., & Bridgewater, P. (2000). Tapping Into the World’s Wisdom. UNESCO Sources, 1–24. Nyota, S., & Mapara, J. (2008). Shona Traditional Children ’ s Games and Play : Songs as Indigenous Ways of Knowing. English, 2(4), 189–203. Rogoff, B., Moore, L., Najafi, B., Dexter, A., Correa-Chávez, M., & Solís, J. (2007). Children’s development of cultural repertoires through participation in everyday routines and practices. Handbook of socialization (In J. E. G). New York: Guilford Press. Selasih, N. N., & Sudarsana, I. K. (2018). Education Based On Ethnopedagogy In Maintaining And Conserving The Local Wisdom: A Literature Study. Jurnal Ilmiah Peuradeun, 6(2), 293–306. Sizer, T. R., & Sizer, N. F. (1999). The students are watching: Schools and the moral contract. Boston: Beacon. Smeyers, P., Smith, R., & Standish, P. (2010). The therapy of education: Philosophy, happiness and personal growth. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. Sukoyo, J. (2016). The Development of Javanesenese Songs Containing Character Values as a Learning Medium of Early Childhood Education. Widyaparwa, 44(1), 1–9. Yang, L. H., Kleinman, A., Link, B. G., Phelan, J. C., Lee, S., & Good, B. (2007). Culture and stigma: Adding moral experience to stigma theory. Social Science and Medicine, 64(7), 1524–1535. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2006.11.013 Zeidler, Dana L; Keefer, M. (2003). the Role of Moral Reasoning on Socioscientific Issues and.

El objetivo del estudio fue analizar el nivel de compromiso laboral según factores sociolaborales en colaboradores de dos gobiernos locales, el estudio se realizó en 477 colaboradores de gestión local elegidos aleatoriamente, a quienes se les aplicó la escala UWES-17 (Utrecht Work Engagement Scale). Se encontró que el nivel de compromiso laboral en los colaboradores es de nivel medio, no se encontraron diferencias estadísticamente significativas según sexo y condición laboral, sin embargo, si se hallaron diferencias según centro de trabajo. En conclusión, el nivel de compromiso laboral en los colaboradores se debe a que aún no han experimentado totalmente un estado psicológico positivo hacia su trabajo, para poder dedicarse, involucrarse, entusiasmarse y sentirse bien en su espacio laboral. Palabras Clave: compromiso laboral, colaboradores, gobiernos locales. Referencias [1]Ley Orgánica de Municipalidades. Ley N° 27972, Perú. [2]T. d. J. Cárdenas y A. Jaik, El Engagement (ilusión por el trabajo) y los factores que lo integran, Durango: Fundación Dialnet, 2013. [3]A. Juarez, «Engagement laboral, una concepción científica: entrevista con Wilmar Schaufeli,» Liberabit, vol. 21, nº 2, pp. 187-194, 2015. [4]B. L. Rich, J. A. Lepine y E. R. Crawford, «Job engagement: Antecedents and effects on,» Academy of Management Journal, vol. 53, nº 3, pp. 617-635, 2010. [5]D. Álvarez, C. Castro y G. Vila, «Actitudes y engagement en el trabajo como antecedentes del comportamiento altruista,» Revista Venezolana de Gerencia, vol. 19, nº 65, pp. 23-42, 2014. [6]S. Carrasco, Metodología de la investigación científica. Pautas metodológicas para diseñar y elaborar el proyecto de investigación, Lima: Editorial San Marcos E.I.R.L., 2019. [7]R. Benítez y A. R. Del Aguila, «Compromiso en el trabajo y prácticas de recursos humanos de alto rendimiento en organizaciones de acción social. El caso deAspromanis,» Lan Harremanak - Revista de Relaciones Laborales, vol. 32, nº 1, pp. 159-179, 2015. [8]M. M. Chiang, I. I. Fuentealba y R. A. Nova, «Relación Entre Clima Organizacional y Engagement, en Dos Fundaciones Sociales, Sin Fines de Lucro, de laRegión del Bio Bio,» Ciencia & trabajo, vol. 19, nº 59, pp. 105-112, 2017. [9]M. J. Foncubierta y J. M. Sánchez, «Hacia la Felicidad laboral: Atender motivaciones y eliminar temores digitales,» RETOS. Revista de Ciencias de la Administración y Economía, vol. 9, nº 18, pp. 239-257, 2019. [10]R. R. Romero y F. Palacini, «Relación entre niveles de engagement y niveles de intención de rotación en empleados de dos empresas privadas de Asunción,» Revista Científica de la UCSA, vol. 7, nº 2, pp. 3-25, 2020. [11]J. Pérez y X. L. Pedraza, «Medición del work engagement y su relación con la comunicación, liderazgo y TIC en una empresa editorial mexicana,» SIGNOS, vol. 11, nº 1, pp. 37-53, 2019. [12]W. Schaufeli y A. Bakker, UWES – Utrecht Work Engagement Scale, manual preliminar, Utrecht: Unidad de Psicología de la Salud Ocupacional Universidad de Utrecht, 2003. [13]C. A. Contreras, «Determination of the level of work Engagement among employees of an oil and gas facility offshore in Mexico,» Ciencia & trabajo, vol. 17,nº 52, pp. 37-42, 2015. [14]C. Flores, M. Fernández, A. Juárez, C. Merino y M. Guimet, «Entusiasmo por el trabajo (engagement): un estudio de validez en profesionales de la docencia en Lima, Perú,» Liberabit, vol. 21, nº 2, pp. 195-206, 2015. [15]F. J. López y C. Chiclana, «Engagement, una plataforma para el desarrollo de la persona,» Comunicación y Hombre, vol. 14, nº 1, pp. 53-62, 2017. [16]F. Luna y M. Ross, «Cultura organizacional y engagement en colaboradores de una empresa agroindustrial de Lambayeque,» Tesis de grado, Universidad Señor de Sipán, Pimentel, Perú, 2017. [17]K. S. Diaz, «Engagement entre dos instituciones financieras de Chiclayo,» Tesis de grado, Universidad Señor de Sipán, Pimentel, Perú, 2016. [18]J. Amozorrutia, (2017, abril, 19). La emoción de sentirse bien en el Trabajo. «Great Place to Work,» [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.greatplacetowork.com.pe/publicaciones/otros/blog/la-emocion-de-sentirsebien-en-el-trabajo. [Último acceso: 22 julio 2020]. [19]D. Pérez, J. Peralta y P. Fernández-Davila, «Influencia de variables organizacionales en la calidad de vida laboral de funcionarios del sector público de saluden el extremo norte de Chile,» Universitas Psychologica, vol. 13, nº 2, pp. 541-551, 2014. [20]M. F. Gutiérrez, «Compromiso organizacional y compromiso con el trabajo en instituciones de gestión pública,» Tesis de maestría, Universidad Nacional deEducación, Lima, Perú, 2019. [21]L. V. Chero y L. V. Cordova, «Cultura Organizacional y su relación con el Engagement Laboral en los Colaboradores de la Municipalidad Distrital de Independencia, » Huaraz, Tesis de grado, Universidad César Vallejo, Lima, Perú, 2018. [22]R. A. Herrera y W. A. Álvarez, «El engagement en las organizaciones: caso de un municipio en Ecuador,» Revista de Ciencias Sociales y Humanisticas, vol. 3, nº 16, pp. 89-107, 2019. [23]E. T. Sancho, «Compromiso organizacional según variables sociolaborales en trabajadores de una institución educativa de Lima Metropolitana,» Tesis de grado, Universidad San Ignacio de Loyola, Lima, Perú, 2018. [24]U. Hallberg y W. Schaufeli, Utrecht Work Engagement (UWES), Utrecht , 1999. [25]D. Frías, Apuntes de consistencia interna de las puntuaciones de un instrumento de medida, Valencia: Universidad de Valencia, 2019. [26]J. L. Ventura, «Tamaño del efecto para la U de Mann-Whitney: aportes al artículo de Valdivia-Peralta et al.,» Revista chilena de neuro-psiquiatría, vol. 54, nº4, pp. 353-354, 2016. [27]R. J. Grissom, «Probability of the superior outcome of one treatment over another.,» Journal of Applied Psychology, vol. 79, nº 2, pp. 314-316, 1994. [28]M. Tomczak y E. Tomczak, «The need to report effect size estimates revisited. An overview of some recommended measures of effect size,» Trends SportSciences, vol. 1, nº 21, pp. 19-25, 2014. [29]S. Domínguez, «Magnitud del efecto, una guía rápida, » Educación Médica, vol. 19, nº 4, pp. 251-254, 2018.

Hoy por hoy, la responsabilidad social empresarial (RSE) es una nueva forma de enfocar las organizaciones, y de tener un poco de conciencia o respeto hacia los diferentes medios o entornos en los cuales éstas desarrollan sus actividades empresariales. Aparte de ello se puede mencionar que, aunque no existe una gran cantidad de organizaciones pertenecientes al sector secundario, encargado de transformar la materia prima en un bien final, existe una amplia cantidad de pequeñas y medianas empresas (Pymes) del sector primario en la región amazónica, que realizan actividades como la extracción de madera, carbón, peces, producción de ganado, entre otras, acciones que perjudican toda la biodiversidad de la Amazonía colombiana. El presente artículo es de enfoque cualitativo y tipo metodológico descriptivo, ya que se buscó caracterizar el impacto de la RSE en la Amazonía colombiana por parte de las pequeñas y medianas empresas. Referencias: Acero, R. (2016). Lineamientos estratégicos para la incorporación congruente de la variable ambiental en los planes y esquemas de ordenamiento territorial de Colombia (Tesis de Maestría). Universidad de Chile. Recuperado de http://mgpa.forestaluchile.cl/Tesis/Acero%20Ronald.pdf Agudelo, E. (2015). Bases científicas para contribuir a la gestión de la pesquería comercial de bagres (familia pimelodidae) en la Amazonía colombiana y sus zonas de frontera. Recuperado de https://ddd.uab.cat/record/142475 Agudelo, S. (2009). Responsabilidad Social Empresarial, Una mirada desde Colombia. Revista de Negocios Internacionales, 2(1), 3‐11. Altuna, M. (2013). Los Factores de la Responsabilidad Social: El Análisis de las Pequeñas y Medianas Empresas Manufactureras Guipuzcoanas. Azkoaga, 16, 149-172. Anónimo. (s.f.). La RSE. “Modelo de Buena Práctica Empresarial”. Recuperado de https://aprendeenlinea.udea.edu.co/revistas/index.php/ tgcontaduria/article/viewFile/323512/20780676 Arenas, A., Escobar, E., Acosta, J., Monsalve, L. y Oyola, E. (2012). RSE “Moda o Compromiso Real” (Trabajo de Grado). Universidad de Medellín. Medellín, Colombia. Recuperado de http://repository.udem.edu.co/bitstream/handle/11407/357/ Responsabilidad%20social%20empresarial.%20%E2%80%9CModa% 20o%20compromiso%20 real%E2%80%9D.pdf?sequence=1&isAllowed=y Aristimuño, M. y Rodríguez, C. (2014), Responsabilidad social universitaria. Su gestión desde la perspectiva de directivos y docentes. Estudio de caso: una pequeña universidad latinoamericana. Interciencia, 39(6), 375-382. Baltera, P., Díaz, E. y Dussert, J. (2005). Responsabilidad Social Empresarial, Alcances y Potencialidades en Materia Laboral. Cuaderno de Investigación N° 25. Recuperado de http://www.dt.gob.cl/portal/1626/articles-88984_recurso_1.pdf Barrena, A. (2012). La protección de las especies silvestres, especial tratamiento de la protección en situ (Tesis doctoral). Universidad de Alicante. Recuperada de https://rua.ua.es/dspace/handle/10045/28038Bencomo, T. (2007). Desarrollo de las TIC y la formación profesional. http://www.saber.ula.ve/bitstream/handle/123456789/25149/articulo1.pdf; jsessionid=A8697326F48141C4F9366A86EA3CED46?sequence=2 Buriticá, L. (2011). La RSE y su Relación Teórica con la Gestión del Talento Humano. Universidad de Manizales (Tesis de Maestría). Universidad de Manizales. Recuperado de http://ridum.umanizales.edu.co:8080/xmlui/bitstream/handle/6789/297/Buritica_ Castro_Lida_Marcela_ 2011.pdf?sequence= Camejo, A. y Cejas, M. (2009). Responsabilidad social: factor clave de la gestión de los recursos humanos en las organizaciones del siglo XXI. Nómadas, Critical Journal of Social and Juridical Sciences, 21(1), 127-142. Cardona, C. y Giraldo, L. (2010). Estandarización de Indicadores de Responsabilidad Social Empresarial Propuestas por Organizaciones de Reconocimiento Mundial (Trabajo de Grado). Universidad Tecnológica de Pereira. Recuperado de http://repositorio.utp.edu.co/dspace/bitstream/handle/11059/1549/ 658408C268. pdf;jsessionid=A24F7FD84FFE4F942F3159EE7AB68BF7?sequence=1 Congreso de la República de Colombia. (2000). Ley 590 de 2000 “por la cual se dicta disposiciones para promover el desarrollo de las micro, pequeñas y medianas empresas”. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperada de http://www.alcaldiabogota.gov.co/sisjur/normas/Norma1.jsp?i=12672 Curatola, G. (2011). Patrones de distribución espacial de Triplaris Americana en Tambopata, Perú. Pontificia Universidad Católica del Perú. Recuperado de http://tesis.pucp.edu.pe/repositorio/handle/123456789/454 De La Cuadra, F. (2013). Cambio climático, movimientos sociales y políticas públicas, una vinculación necesaria. Recuperado de https://journals.openedition.org/polis/9651 Delgado, V. y Olarte, M. (2012). Responsabilidad social corporativa en el sector de la televisión. Un estudio longitudinal de las memorias de sostenibilidad. Revista Internacional de Investigación en Comunicación aDResearch ESIC, 6(6), 112-129. Delgado, Y., Herrera, N. y Gallón, C. (2014). La Responsabilidad Social Empresarial: una mirada a la aplicación en el sector transporte público automotor. Trabajos de Grado Contaduría Pública, 8(1), 1-29. Duque, Y., Cardona, M. y Rendón, J. (2013). Responsabilidad Social Empresarial: Teorías, índices, estándares y certificaciones. Cuadernos de Administración, 29(50), 196-206. Escamilla, S., Jiménez, I. y Prado, C. (2013). La Responsabilidad Social Empresarial, una forma de crear valor. Madrid, España: Editorial Académica Española. Fernández, C. (2012). Responsabilidad Social Empresarial: Cultura y Medio ambiente (Tesis de Posgrado). Recuperado de http://repositorio.uchile.cl/handle/2250/112084 Franco, C. (s.f.). Dinámica de construcción de una nueva sociedad desde los negocios. Recuperado de http://interamerican-usa.com/articulos/Gob-Corp-Adm/Responsabilidad%20Social%20Carolina%20Franco[1].pdf García, M. y Duque, J. (2012). Gestión Humana y Responsabilidad Social Empresarial: un enfoque estratégico para la vinculación de prácticas responsables a las Organizaciones. Libre Empresa, 17, 13-37. Gil, F. (2013). La responsabilidad social universitaria desde la perspectiva ambiental: universidad y desarrollo sustentable (Tesis de Maestría). Universidad Nacional Autónoma de México. Recuperado de http://132.248.9.195/ptd2013/agosto/0700625/0700625.pdf Gómez, M. (2010). La Gestión y la Información sobre la Responsabilidad Social Empresarial de las PYMES: la Necesidad de Diferenciación. Contaduría Universidad de Antioquia, 56, 15-40. Gómez-Villegas, M. y Quintanilla, D. (2012). Los informes de Responsabilidad Social Empresarial: su evolución y tendencias en el contexto internacional colombiano. Cuadernos de Contaduría, 13(32), 121-158. Gómez, H. (2014). Responsabilidad Social Empresarial en la municipalidad de Huehuetenango (Trabajo de Grado). Universidad Rafael Landívar. Recuperado de http://biblio3.url.edu.gt/Tesario/2014/01/01/Gomez-Helen.pdf Guerra, F., Higuera, K., Molina, F. y Villagrán, P. (2015). Estudio comparativo sobre responsabilidad social entre empresas y países. Recuperado de http://repositorio.uchile.cl/bitstream/handle/2250/131943/ Estudio%20comparativo %20sobre% 20responsa.pdf Henao, J. (2013). La Responsabilidad Social Empresarial como Estrategia de Gestión en la Organización Pranha S.A. (Tesis de Maestría). Universidad Nacional de Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.bdigital.unal.edu.co/12095/1/7711507.2013.pdf Lara, M. (2003). La responsabilidad social de la empresa: implicaciones contables. España: Editorial Edisofer S.L. López, I. (2014). El cambio climático, ¿reto para la Responsabilidad Social Empresarial? Revista Internacional de Organizaciones, 13, 39-53. Mantilla, M. (2012). Responsabilidad Social Empresarial y Población Indígena Colombiana. Bogotá, Colombia: Fondo de Publicaciones de la Universidad Sergio Arboleda. Méndez-Beltrán, J. y Peralta-Borray, D. (2014). Reflexiones respecto a la Responsabilidad Social Empresarial y la creación de valor económico desde la perspectiva de los proveedores. Cuadernos de Contabilidad, 15(38), 625-645. Meza, A. (2007). La Responsabilidad Social Empresarial como factor de competitividad (Trabajo de Grado). Pontificia Universidad Javeriana, Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperado de http://www.javeriana.edu.co/biblos/tesis/economia/tesis27.pdf Milian, L. (2015). Responsabilidad social corporativa. Origen y evolución del concepto de RSC en el entorno empresarial europeo y español. Recuperado de https://repositorio.comillas.edu/rest/bitstreams/7232/retrieve Montoya, J. (2011). Plan de educación ambiental para el desarrollo sostenible en los colegios de la institución La Salle. Recuperado de https://www.tesisenred.net/handle/10803/41714 Montoya, B. y Martínez, P. (Coord.). (2012). Responsabilidad Social Empresarial: Una Respuesta Ética ante los Desafíos Globales. Recuperado de http://www.kas.de/wf/doc/kas_37565-1522-4-30.pdf?140425034037 Navarro, F. (2008). Responsabilidad Social Corporativa: Teoría y Práctica. Recensiones, Revista del Ministerio de Trabajo e Inmigración, 76, 193-195. Núñez, I., González, E. y Barahona, A. (2003). La biodiversidad: historia y contexto de un concepto. Interciencia, 28(7), 387-393. Observatorio de Responsabilidad Social Corporativa. Comisión Europea. (2001). Libro Verde: Fomentar un Marco Europeo para la Responsabilidad Social de las Empresas. Recuperado de https://observatoriorsc.org/libro-verde-fomentar-un-marco-europeo-para-la-responsabilidad-social-de-las-empresas/ Ortiz, P. (2009). La Responsabilidad Social Empresarial como base de la estrategia competitiva de HZX (Trabajo de Grado). Pontificia Universidad Javeriana, Colombia. Recuperado de https://repository.javeriana.edu.co/handle/10554/9169 Pérez, C. (2014). Acuerdos ambientales multilaterales para la conservación de la biodiversidad. Análisis de cumplimiento en Chile (Tesis de Maestría). Universidad de Chile. Recuperado de http://mgpa.forestaluchile.cl/Tesis/Perez%20Cristian.pdf Porter, M. & Kramer, M. (2011). Creating Shared Value. Recuperado de https://hbr.org/2011/01/the-big-idea-creating-shared-value Puentes, R., Antequeras, J. y Velasco, M. (2008). La responsabilidad social corporativa y su importancia en el espacio europeo de educación superior. Recuperado de https://dialnet.unirioja.es/servlet/articulo?codigo=2740076 Rodríguez, Y., Alemán, R., Domínguez, J., Soria, S., Hernández, H. Salazar, C. y Jara, A. (2016). Efecto de dos abonos orgánicos (compost y biol) sobre el desarrollo morfológico de Beta vulgaris L. var. cicla bajo condiciones de invernadero. Revista Amazónica Ciencia y Tecnología, 5(2), 103-117. Ruiz, J. (2013). Diseño de Modelo de Responsabilidad Social Empresarial en PYME Constructora Araucana (Tesis de Maestría). Universidad Nacional de Colombia sede Orinoquia. Recuperado de http://www.bdigital.unal.edu.co/10192/1/7709579.2013.pdf Saavedra, M. (2011). La Responsabilidad Social Empresarial y las Finanzas. Cuadernos de administración, 27(46), 39-54. Sabogal, J. (2008). Aproximación y cuestionamientos al concepto RSE. Revista Facultad de Ciencias Económicas, 16(1), 179-195. Sánchez-Calero, J. (2013). La Responsabilidad Social Empresarial y la buena administración. GCG Globalización, Competitividad y Gobernabilidad, 7(3), 103-114. Sanín, S. y Redondo, J. (2008). Aplicación de Responsabilidad Social Empresarial (RSE) en el Proyecto de Infraestructura Vial Concesión Santa Marta - Paraguachón con respecto a los stakeholders comunitarios (Trabajo de Grado). Fundación Universidad del Norte. Barranquilla. Recuperado de http://manglar.uninorte.edu.co/bitstream/handle/10584/ 127/39.773.438.%20doc. pdf? sequence=1 Sarmiento, S. (2011). La Responsabilidad Social Empresarial: gestión estratégica para la supervivencia de las empresas. Revista Dimens, 9(2), 6-15. Vargas, O. (2011). Restauración ecológica: Biodiversidad y conservación. Acta Biológica Colombiana, 16(2), 221-246. Vargas, L. (2017). Estrategias de gestión empresarial sostenible para el complejo turístico Paraíso escondido de la ciudad Ibarra. Recuperado de http://dspace.uniandes.edu.ec/handle/123456789/5827 Vásquez, Y. (2015). Evaluación sociocultural de servicios ecosistémicos del Parque Nacional de Cutervo, región Cajamarca-Perú (Tesis de Maestría). Universidad de Chile. Recuperada de http://mgpa.forestaluchile.cl/Tesis/Vasquez%20Yaneth.pdf Vives, A. y Peinado-Vara, E. (Eds.). (2011). Responsabilidad Social Empresarial. La responsabilidad social de la empresa en América Latina. Recuperado de https://publications.iadb.org/bitstream/handle/11319/5383/ La%20responsabilidad%20social%20de%20la%20empresa%20en% 20Am%C3%A9rica%20Latina %20.pdf?sequence=1 World Resources Institute (WRI), Unión Internacional para la Conservación de la Naturaleza (UICN) y Programa de las Naciones Unidas para el Medio Ambiente (PNUMA). (1992). Estrategia Global para la Biodiversidad. Guía para quienes toman decisiones. Recuperado de http://pdf.wri.org/estrategiabiodiversidadespguia_bw.pdf

STEAM-based learning is a global issue in early-childhood education practice. STEAM content becomes an integrative thematic approach as the main pillar of learning in kindergarten. This study aims to develop a conceptual and practical approach in the implementation of children's education by applying a modification from STEAM Learning to R-SLAMET. The research used a qualitative case study method with data collection through focus group discussions (FGD), involving early-childhood educator's research participants (n = 35), interviews, observation, document analysis such as videos, photos and portfolios. The study found several ideal categories through the use of narrative data analysis techniques. The findings show that educators gain an understanding of the change in learning orientation from competency indicators to play-based learning. Developing thematic play activities into continuum playing scenarios. STEAM learning content modification (Science, Technology, Engineering, Art and Math) to R-SLAMETS content (Religion, Science, Literacy, Art, Math, Engineering, Technology and Social study) in daily class activity. Children activities with R-SLAMETS content can be developed based on an integrative learning flow that empowers loose part media with local materials learning resources. Keyword: STEAM to R-SLAMETS, Early Childhood Education, Integrative Thematic Learning References Ali, E., Kaitlyn M, C., Hussain, A., & Akhtar, Z. (2018). the Effects of Play-Based Learning on Early Childhood Education and Development. Journal of Evolution of Medical and Dental Sciences, 7(43), 4682–4685. https://doi.org/10.14260/jemds/2018/1044 Ata Aktürk, A., & Demircan, O. (2017). A Review of Studies on STEM and STEAM Education in Early Childhood. Journal of Kırşehir Education Faculty, 18(2), 757–776. Azizah, W. A., Sarwi, S., & Ellianawati, E. (2020). Implementation of Project -Based Learning Model (PjBL) Using STREAM-Based Approach in Elementary Schools. Journal of Primary Education, 9(3), 238–247. https://doi.org/10.15294/jpe.v9i3.39950 Badmus, O. (2018). Evolution of STEM, STEAM and STREAM Education in Africa: The Implication of the Knowledge Gap. In Contemporary Issues in Science, Technology, Engineering, Arts and Mathematics Teacher Education in Nigeria. Björklund, C., & Ahlskog-Björkman, E. (2017). Approaches to teaching in thematic work: early childhood teachers’ integration of mathematics and art. International Journal of Early Years Education, 25(2), 98–111. https://doi.org/10.1080/09669760.2017.1287061 Broadhead, P. (2003). Early Years Play and Learning. In Early Years Play and Learning. https://doi.org/10.4324/9780203465257 Canning, N. (2010). The influence of the outdoor environment: Den-making in three different contexts. European Early Childhood Education Research Journal, 18(4), 555–566. https://doi.org/10.1080/1350293X.2010.525961 Clapp, E. P., Solis, S. L., Ho, C. K. N., & Sachdeva, A. R. (2019). Complicating STEAM: A Critical Look at the Arts in the STEAM Agenda. Encyclopedia of Educational Innovation, 1–4. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-981-13-2262-4_54-1 Colucci, L., Burnard, P., Cooke, C., Davies, R., Gray, D., & Trowsdale, J. (2017). Reviewing the potential and challenges of developing STEAM education through creative pedagogies for 21st learning: how can school curricula be broadened towards a more responsive, dynamic, and inclusive form of education? BERA Research Commission, August, 1–105. https://doi.org/10.13140/RG.2.2.22452.76161 Conradty, C., & Bogner, F. X. (2018). From STEM to STEAM: How to Monitor Creativity. Creativity Research Journal, 30(3), 233–240. https://doi.org/10.1080/10400419.2018.1488195 Conradty, C., & Bogner, F. X. (2019). From STEM to STEAM: Cracking the Code? How Creativity & Motivation Interacts with Inquiry-based Learning. Creativity Research Journal, 31(3), 284–295. https://doi.org/10.1080/10400419.2019.1641678 Cook, K. L., & Bush, S. B. (2018). Design thinking in integrated STEAM learning: Surveying the landscape and exploring exemplars in elementary grades. School Science and Mathematics, 118(3–4), 93–103. https://doi.org/10.1111/ssm.12268 Costantino, T. (2018). STEAM by another name: Transdisciplinary practice in art and design education. Arts Education Policy Review, 119(2), 100–106. https://doi.org/10.1080/10632913.2017.1292973 Danniels, E., & Pyle, A. (2018). Defining Play-based Learning. In Encyclopedia on Early Childhood Development (Play-Based, Issue February, pp. 1–5). OISE University of Toronto. DeJarnette, N. K. (2018). Implementing STEAM in the Early Childhood Classroom. European Journal of STEM Education, 3(3), 1–9. https://doi.org/10.20897/ejsteme/3878 Dell’Erba, M. (2019). Policy Considerations for STEAM Education. Policy Brief, 1–10. Doyle, K. (2019). The languages and literacies of the STEAM content areas. Literacy Learning: The Middle Years, 27(1), 38–50. http://proxy.libraries.smu.edu/login?url=http://search.ebscohost.com/login.aspx?direct=true&db=eue&AN=133954204&site=ehost-live&scope=site Edwards, S. (2017). Play-based learning and intentional teaching: Forever different? Australasian Journal of Early Childhood, 42(2), 4–11. https://doi.org/10.23965/ajec.42.2.01 Faas, S., Wu, S.-C., & Geiger, S. (2017). The Importance of Play in Early Childhood Education: A Critical Perspective on Current Policies and Practices in Germany and Hong Kong. Global Education Review, 4(2), 75–91. Fesseha, E., & Pyle, A. (2016). Conceptualising play-based learning from kindergarten teachers’ perspectives. International Journal of Early Years Education, 24(3), 361–377. https://doi.org/10.1080/09669760.2016.1174105 Finch, C. R., Frantz, N. R., Mooney, M., & Aneke, N. O. (1997). Designing the Thematic Curriculum: An All Aspects Approach MDS-956. 97. Gess, A. H. (2019). STEAM Education. STEAM Education, November, 2011–2014. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-030-04003-1 Gronlund, G. (n.d.). “ Addressing Standards through Play-Based Learning in Preschool and Kindergarten .” Gronlund, G. (2015). Planning for Play-Based Curriculum Based on Individualized Goals to Help Each Child Thrive in Preschool and Kindergarten Gaye Gronlund. Gull, C., Bogunovich, J., Goldstein, S. L., & Rosengarten, T. (2019). Definitions of Loose Parts in Early Childhood Outdoor Classrooms: A Scoping Review. The International Journal of Early Childhood Education, 6(3), 37–52. Hapidin, Pujianti, Y., Hartati, S., Nurani, Y., & Dhieni, N. (2020). The continuous professional development for early childhood teachers through lesson study in implementing play based curriculum (case study in Jakarta, Indonesia). International Journal of Innovation, Creativity and Change, 12(10), 17–25. Hennessey, P. (2016). Full – Day Kindergarten Play-Based Learning : Promoting a Common Understanding. Education and Early Childhood Development, April, 1–76. gov.nl.ca/edu Henriksen, D. (2017). Creating STEAM with Design Thinking: Beyond STEM and Arts Integration. Steam, 3(1), 1–11. https://doi.org/10.5642/steam.20170301.11 Inglese, P., Barbera, G., La Mantia, T., On, P., Presentation, T., Reid, R., Vasa, S. F., Maag, J. W., Wright, G., Irsyadi, F. Y. Al, Nugroho, Y. S., Cutter-Mackenzie, A., Edwards, S., Moore, D., Boyd, W., Miller, E., Almon, J., Cramer, S. C., Wilkes-Gillan, S., … Halperin, J. M. (2014). Young Children’s Play and Environmental Education in Early Childhood Education. PLoS ONE, 2(3), 9–25. https://doi.org/10.1586/ern.12.106 Jacman, H. (2012). Early Education Curriculum. Pedagogical Development Unit, FEBRUARY 2011, 163. https://www.eursc.eu/Syllabuses/2011-01-D-15-en-4.pdf Jay, J. A., & Knaus, M. (2018). Embedding play-based learning into junior primary (Year 1 and 2) Curriculum in WA. Australian Journal of Teacher Education, 43(1), 112–126. https://doi.org/10.14221/ajte.2018v43n1.7 Kennedy, A., & Barblett, L. (2010). Supporting the Early Years Learning Framework. Research in Practise Series, 17(3), 1–12. Keung, C. P. C., & Cheung, A. C. K. (2019). Towards Holistic Supporting of Play-Based Learning Implementation in Kindergartens: A Mixed Method Study. Early Childhood Education Journal, 47(5), 627–640. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-019-00956-2 Keung, C. P. C., & Fung, C. K. H. (2020). Exploring kindergarten teachers’ pedagogical content knowledge in the development of play-based learning. Journal of Education for Teaching, 46(2), 244–247. https://doi.org/10.1080/02607476.2020.1724656 Krogh, S., & Morehouse, P. (2014). The Early Childhood Curriculum : Inquiry Learning Through Integration. Liao, C. (2016). From Interdisciplinary to Transdisciplinary: An Arts-Integrated Approach to STEAM Education. Art Education, 69(6), 44–49. https://doi.org/10.1080/00043125.2016.1224873 Lillard, A. S., Lerner, M. D., Hopkins, E. J., Dore, R. A., Smith, E. D., & Palmquist, C. M. (2013). The impact of pretend play on children’s development: A review of the evidence. Psychological Bulletin, 139(1), 1–34. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0029321 Maxwell, L. E., Mitchell, M. R., & Evans, G. W. (2008). Effects of Play Equipment and Loose Parts on Preschool Children’s Outdoor Play Behavior: An Observational Study and Design Intervention. Children, Youth and Environments, 18(2), 37–63. McLaughlin, T., & Cherrington, S. (2018). Creating a rich curriculum through intentional teaching. Early Childhood Folio, 22(1), 33. https://doi.org/10.18296/ecf.0050 Mengmeng, Z., Xiantong, Y., & Xinghua, W. (2019). Construction of STEAM Curriculum Model and Case Design in Kindergarten. American Journal of Educational Research, 7(7), 485–490. https://doi.org/10.12691/education-7-7-8 Milara, I. S., Pitkänen, K., Laru, J., Iwata, M., Orduña, M. C., & Riekki, J. (2020). STEAM in Oulu: Scaffolding the development of a Community of Practice for local educators around STEAM and digital fabrication. International Journal of Child-Computer Interaction, 26, 100197. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijcci.2020.100197 Moomaw, S. (2012). STEM Begins in the Early Years. School Science and Mathematics, 112(2), 57–58. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1949-8594.2011.00119.x Peng, Q. (2017). Study on Three Positions Framing Kindergarten Play-Based Curriculum in China: Through Analyses of the Attitudes of Teachers to Early Linguistic Education. Studies in English Language Teaching, 5(3), 543. https://doi.org/10.22158/selt.v5n3p543 Pyle, A., & Bigelow, A. (2015). Play in Kindergarten: An Interview and Observational Study in Three Canadian Classrooms. Early Childhood Education Journal, 43(5), 385–393. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-014-0666-1 Pyle, A., & Danniels, E. (2017). A Continuum of Play-Based Learning: The Role of the Teacher in Play-Based Pedagogy and the Fear of Hijacking Play. Early Education and Development, 28(3), 274–289. https://doi.org/10.1080/10409289.2016.1220771 Quigley, C. F., Herro, D., & Jamil, F. M. (2017). Developing a Conceptual Model of STEAM Teaching Practices. School Science and Mathematics, 117(1–2), 1–12. https://doi.org/10.1111/ssm.12201 Ridgers, N. D., Knowles, Z. R., & Sayers, J. (2012). Encouraging play in the natural environment: A child-focused case study of Forest School. Children’s Geographies, 10(1), 49–65. https://doi.org/10.1080/14733285.2011.638176 Ridwan, A., Rahmawati, Y., & Hadinugrahaningsih, T. (2017). Steam Integration in Chemistry Learning for Developing 21st Century Skills. MIER Journail of Educational Studies, Trends & Practices, 7(2), 184–194. Rolling, J. H. (2016). Reinventing the STEAM Engine for Art + Design Education. Art Education, 69(4), 4–7. https://doi.org/10.1080/00043125.2016.1176848 Sancar-Tokmak, H. (2015). The effect of curriculum-generated play instruction on the mathematics teaching efficacies of early childhood education pre-service teachers. European Early Childhood Education Research Journal, 23(1), 5–20. https://doi.org/10.1080/1350293X.2013.788315 Sawangmek, S. (2019). Trends and Issues on STEM and STEAM Education in Early Childhood. Képzés És Gyakorlat, 17(2019/3-4), 97–106. https://doi.org/10.17165/tp.2019.3-4.8 Science, A. I. (n.d.). STEM Project-Based Learning. Spencer, R., Joshi, N., Branje, K., Lee McIsaac, J., Cawley, J., Rehman, L., FL Kirk, S., & Stone, M. (2019). Educator perceptions on the benefits and challenges of loose parts play in the outdoor environments of childcare centres. AIMS Public Health, 6(4), 461–476. https://doi.org/10.3934/publichealth.2019.4.461 Taylor, J., Bond, E., & Woods, M. (2018). A Multidisciplinary and Holistic Introduction. Varun A. (2014). Thematic Approach for Effective Communication in Early Childhood Education Thematic Approach for effective communication in ECCE. International Journal of Education and Psychological Research (IJEPR), 3(3), 49–51. https://www.researchgate.net/publication/289868193 Wang, X., Xu, W., & Guo, L. (2018). The status quo and ways of STEAM education promoting China’s future social sustainable development. Sustainability (Switzerland), 10(12). https://doi.org/10.3390/su10124417 Whitebread, D. D. (2012). The Importance of Play. Toy Industries of Europe, April, 1–55. https://doi.org/10.5455/msm.2015.27.438-441 Wong, S. M., Wang, Z., & Cheng, D. (2011). A play-based curriculum: Hong Kong children’s perception of play and non-play. International Journal of Learning, 17(10), 165–180. https://doi.org/10.18848/1447-9494/cgp/v17i10/47298 Zosh, J. M., Hopkins, E. J., Jensen, H., Liu, C., Neale, D., Hirsh-Pasek, K., Whitebread, Solis, S. L., & David. (2017). Learning through play : a review of the evidence (Issue November). The LEGO Foundation.

Introdução: A candidemia é uma das infecções nasocomiais mais frequentes a nível mundial e apresenta diferentes espécies de Candida envolvidas com o desenvolvimento dessa patologia. Objetivo: Este estudo analisou os aspectos epidemiológicos e as diferentes espécies de Candida associadas à candidemia. Material e Métodos: Uma revisão de literatura foi realizada, através da leitura de artigos científicos publicados nas bases de dados Pubmed e Scielo nos últimos cinco anos. Utilizou-se as seguintes combinações de descritores: Candidemia, Candidemia e Prevalência, Candidemia e Incidência, Candidemia e Candida. Resultados: A candidemia é a infecção fúngica mais hostil atualmente encontrada e prevalente nas populações estudadas. A população mais afetada são os recém-nascidos. Apresenta altas taxas de mortalidade e disseminação em várias partes do mundo. A nutrição parenteral, a administração de antibióticos de amplo espectro, hospitalização prolongada, cirurgia prévia e colonização por Candida sp são os principais fatores de risco relatados na literatura. Múltiplas espécies fúngicas estão associadas a essa condição, porém C. albicans é a mais predominante, seguida por C. parapsilosis e C. tropicalis. Conclusões: A Candidemia é uma patologia prevalente e apresenta alta incidência e morbimortalidade nas populações estudadas das diferentes partes do mundo. C. albicans é a espécie mais associada, seguida por C. parapsilosis e C. tropicalis. Descritores: Candidemia; Prevalência; Incidência; Candida. Referências Treviño-Rangel RJ, Peña-López CD, Hernández-Rodríguez PA, Beltrán-Santiago D, González GM. Association between Candida biofilm-forming bloodstream isolates and the clinical evolution in patients with candidemia: An observational nine-year single center study in Mexico. Rev Iberoam Micol. 2018;35(1):11-16. Kaur H, Chakrabarti A. Strategies to Reduce Mortality in Adult and Neonatal Candidemia in Developing Countries. J Fungi (Basel). 2017;3(3):41. Wu PF, Liu WL, Hsieh MH, Hii IM, Lee YL, Lin YT et al. Epidemiology and antifungal susceptibility of candidemia isolates of non-albicans Candida species from cancer patients. Emerg Microbes Infect. 2017;6(10):e87. Vasilyeva NV, Raush ER, Rudneva MV, Bogomolova TS, Taraskina AE, Fang Y et al. Etiology of invasive candidosis agents in Russia: a multicenter epidemiological survey. Front Med. 2018;12(1):84-91. Barchiesi F, Orsetti E, Osimani P, Catassi C, Santelli F, Manso E. Factors related to outcome of bloodstream infections due to Candida parapsilosis complex. BMC Infect Dis. 2016;16:387. Barchiesi F, Orsetti E, Mazzanti S, Trave F, Salvi A, Nitti C, Manso E. Candidemia in the elderly: What does it change? PLoS One. 2017;12(5):e0176576. Benedict K, Roy M, Kabbani S, Anderson EJ, Farley MM, Harb S et al. Neonatal and pediatric candidemia: results from population-based active laboratory surveillance in four US locations, 2009-2015. J Pediatric Infect Dis Soc. 2018;7(3):e78-e85. Bhattacharjee P. Epidemiology and antifungal susceptibility of Candida species in a tertiary care hospital, Kolkata, India. Curr Med Mycol. 2016;2(2):20-7. Breda GL, Tuon FF, Meis JF, Herkert PF, Hagen F, de Oliveira LZ, Dias VC, da Cunha CA, Queiroz-Telles F. Breakthrough candidemia after the introduction of broad spectrum antifungal agents: A 5-year retrospective study. Med Mycol. 2018;56(4):406-15 Caggiano G, Lovero G, De Giglio O, Barbuti G, Montagna O, Laforgia N et al. Candidemia in the Neonatal Intensive Care Unit: a retrospective, observational survey and analysis of literature Data. Biomed Res Int. 2017;2017:7901763. Fu J, Ding Y, Wei B, Wang L, Xu S, Qin P, Wei L, Jiang L. Epidemiology of Candida albicans and non-C.albicans of neonatal candidemia at a tertiary care hospital in western China. BMC Infect Dis. 2017;17(1):329. Guzzetti LB, Vescina CM, Gil MF, Gatti BM. Candidemias en pediatría: distribución de especies y sensibilidad a los antifúngicos [Candidemia in Pediatrics: Species distribution and antifungal susceptibility]. Rev Argent Microbiol. 2017;49(4):320-22. Kofteridis DP, Valachis A, Dimopoulou D, Andrianaki AM, Christidou A, Maraki S, Spernovasilis NA, Samonis G. Factors Influencing Non-albicans Candidemia: A Case-Case-Control Study. 2017; 182(7-8):665-72. Kubiak DW, Farmakiotis D, Arons V, Hollins RM, Rostas SE, Weiser LM et al. Utility of in-house fluconazole disk diffusion susceptibility testing in the treatment of candidemia. Diagn Microbiol Infect Dis. 2016;84(3):223-26. Li D, Zhang W, Zheng S, Ma Z, Zhang P, Liu Z. Surveillance study of candidemia in cancer patients in North China. Med Mycol. 2013;51(4):378-84. Li D, Xia R, Zhang Q, Bai C, Li Z, Zhang P. Evaluation of candidemia in epidemiology and risk factors among cancer patients in a cancer center of China: an 8-year case-control study. BMC Infect Dis. 2017;17(1):536. Lortholary O, Renaudat C, Sitbon K, Desnos-Ollivier M, Bretagne S, Dromer F; French Mycoses Study Group. The risk and clinical outcome of candidemia depending on underlying Intensive Care Med. 2017; 43(5):652-62. Lovero G, De Giglio O, Montagna O, Diella G, Divenuto F, Lopuzzo M, Rutigliano S, Laforgia N, Caggiano G, Montagna MT. Epidemiology of candidemia in neonatal intensive care units: a persistent public health problem. Ann Ig. 2016;28(4):282-87. Márquez F, Iturrieta I, Calvo M, Urrutia M, Godoy-Martínez P. Epidemiología y susceptibilidad antifúngica de especies causantes de candidemia en la ciudad de Valdivia, Chile [Epidemiology and antifungal susceptibility of species producing candidemia in Valdivia, Chile]. Rev Chilena Infectol. 2017;34(5):441-46. Pinhati HM, Casulari LA, Souza AC, Siqueira RA, Damasceno CM, Colombo AL. Outbreak of candidemia caused by fluconazole resistant Candida parapsilosis strains in an intensive care unit. BMC Infect Dis. 2016;16(1):433. Siri L, Legarraga P, García P, González T, Rabagliati R. Cambios clínicos y epidemiológicos de candidemias en pacientes adultos desde 2000 a 2013. Rev Chilena Infectol. 2017;34(1):19-26. Spiers R, Smyth B, Lamagni T, Rooney P, Dorgan E, Wyatt T et al. The epidemiology and management of candidemia in Northern Ireland during 2002-2011, including a 12-month enhanced case review. Med Mycol. 2019;57(1):23-9. Tiraboschi IN, Pozzi NC, Farías L, García S, Fernández NB. Epidemiología, especies, resistencia antifúngica y evolución de las candidemias en un hospital universitario de Buenos Aires, Argentina, durante 16 años [Epidemiology, species, antifungal resistance and outcome of candidemia in a university hospital in Buenos Aires, Argentina for 16 years]. Rev Chilena Infectol. 2017;34(5):431-40. Vena A, Bouza E, Valerio M, Padilla B, Paño-Pardo JR, Fernández-Ruiz M et al. Candidemia in non-ICU surgical wards: comparison with medical wards. PLoS One. 2017;12(10):e0185339. Kelly MS, Benjamin DK Jr, Smith PB. The epidemiology and diagnosis of invasive candidiasis among premature infants. Clin Perinatol. 2015;42(1):105-17, viii-ix. Wu JQ, Zhu LP, Ou XT, Xu B, Hu XP, Wang X et al. Epidemiology and risk factors for non-Candida albicans candidemia in non-neutropenic patients at a Chinese teaching hospital. Med Mycol. 2011;49(5):552-55. Navalkele BD, Revankar S, Chandrasekar P. Candida auris: a worrisome, globally emerging pathogen. Expert Rev Anti Infect Ther. 2017;15(9):819-27. Spivak ES, Hanson KE. Candida auris: an Emerging Fungal Pathogen. J Clin Microbiol. 2018;56(2):e01588-17. Colombo AL, Guimarães T, Sukienik T, Pasqualotto AC, Andreotti R, Queiroz-Telles F et al. Prognostic factors and historical trends in the epidemiology of candidemia in critically ill patients: an analysis of five multicenter studies sequentially conducted over a 9-year period Intensive Care Med. 2014;40(10):1489-98. Gehring GM, Carrilho CMM, Pelisson M, Perugini M, Tano ZN. Candidemia: Revisão Bibliográfica. J Infect Control. 2015;4(4):1-19. Lepak A, Andes D. Fungal sepsis: optimizing antifungal therapy in the critical care setting. Crit Care Clin. 2011;27(1):123-47. Pappas PG, Kauffman CA, Andes DR, Clancy CJ, Marr KA, Ostrosky-Zeichner L et al. Clinical Practice Guideline for the Management of Candidiasis: 2016 Update by the Infectious Diseases Society of America. Clin Infect Dis. 2016;62(4):e1-50. Wisplinghoff H, Ebbers J, Geurtz L, Stefanik D, Major Y, Edmond MB et al. Nosocomial bloodstream infections due to Candida spp. in the USA: species distribution, clinical features and antifungal susceptibilities. Int J Antimicrob Agents. 2014;43(1):78-81.

La investigación se fundamenta en la normativa vigente y las sanciones correspondientes por evasión tributaria a las pequeñas y medianas empresas. El estudio se basó en analizar las contribuciones tributarias de todos los sectores económicos y la gestión que realiza el SRI para combatir las empresas fantasmas. El objetivo del estudio fue determinar los principales delitos que existen y las sanciones correspondientes por cada infracción. El diseño metodológico fue de orden mixto. Cualitativo porque se realizó un análisis descriptivo de los principales delitos especificados en el COIP Art. 298. Cuantitativo porque se analizó e interpretó datos económicos acerca de las PYMES, contribuciones tributarias generales y evasión de impuestos. Los resultados revelaron que las PYMES generan un alto valor tributario, por ende, existe incremento de empresas fantasmas que evaden impuestos y no existe una adecuada gestión para combatir este problema. Palabras Clave: Contribución tributaria, PYMES, evasión de impuestos, empresas fantasmas. Referencias [1]I. Quispe, “La evasión tributaria y su influencia en las micro y pequeñas empresas del sector comercio distrito de quilmaná provincia de cañete, periódo 2018,” 2019. [2]E. Cobos, “Los impuestos financian el 70% del sector público,” Rev. Gestión, no. El petróleo pierde revancha, pp. 1–2, 2018, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://revistagestion. ec/index.php/economia-y-finanzas-analisis/los-impuestos-financian-el-70-del-sector-publico. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020] [3]J. Yañez, “Evasión Tributaria : Atentado a la Equidad,” Cent. Estud. Tribut. Univ. Chile, pp. 171–206, 2015, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://revistaestudiostributarios.uchile.cl/index.php/RET/article/view/39874%0Ahttps://revistaestudiostributarios.uchile.cl/index.php/RET/article/view/39874/41444. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020]. [4]J. Benítez, R. Granda, R. Noboa, E. Villegas, I. Valero, and S. López, “Incidencia De Las Obligaciones Tributarias En Las Utilidades De Mipymes En Ecuador,caso comercial “su hacienda” del cantón general Antonio Elizalde (Bucay) Del Año 2014,” Rev. Caribeña Ciencias Soc., vol. 11, no. 2016_05, pp. 61–67, 2016. [5]M. Tamariz, “La evasión tributaria en la legislación ecuatoriana,” Universidad de Cuenca, 2015. [6]M. D. Echaiz and M. S. Echaiz, “La elusión tributaria : Análisis crítico de la actual normatividad y propuestas para una futura reforma,” Derecho Soc., p. 17,2014. [7]J. Sánchez, F. Esparza, I. Gaibor, and M. Barba, “La evasión tributaria originada en el uso de comprobantes de venta/Evaluation of micro and small enterprises of the popular and solidarity economy prior to participating in a Business Round,” KnE Eng., vol. 2020, pp.149–163, 2020, doi: 10.18502/keg.v5i2.6231. [8]SRI, “SRI investiga a nuevas empresas que presuntamente evaden impuestos con la falsificación de facturas,”Quito, 2017. [En línea]. Disponible en: https://www.sri.gob.ec/web/guest/detalle-noticias?idnoticia=412. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020]. [9]C. Yance, L. Solis, I. Burgos, I. Hermida, “La importancia de las Pymes en México,” Rev. Obs. la Econ. Latinoam. Ecuador, p. 22, 2017. [10]J. García, S. Galarza, and A. Altamirano, “Importancia de la administración eficiente del capital de trabajo en las Pymes,” Rev. Cienc. UNEMI, vol. 10,no. 2528–7737, pp. 30–39, 2017, [En línea]. Disponible en: http://ojs.unemi.edu.ec/ojs/index.php/cienciaunemi/article/view/495. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020]. [11]R. E. Ron Amores and V. A. Sacoto Castillo, “Las PYMES ecuatorianas: Su impacto en el empleo como contribución del PIB PYMES al PIB total,” Espacios,vol. 38, no. 53, 2017. [12]M. Maldonado, “Cultura Tributaria De Las Mipymes Y Su Incidencia En El Contexto Socio-Económico Ecuatoriano.,” Rev. Sur Acad., vol. 1, no. 8, pp. 43–50, 2017. [13]D. D. Delgado and G. P. Chávez, “Las pymes en el Ecuador y sus fuentes de financiamiento,” Rev. Obs. la Econ. Lationamericana, no. Abril, pp. 1–18, 2018, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://www.eumed.net/rev/oel/2018/04/pymes-ecuador-financiamiento.html. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020] [14]Asamblea Constituyente, “Codigo Organico Integral Penal,” Noticias, p. 1, 2015, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://www.mendeley.com/import/. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020]. [15]R. Hernández, Metodología de la investigación, vol. 3, no. 2. 2015. [16]M. Saltos, “El delito tributario en ecuador,” vol. 11, no. 1390, pp. 43–46, 2017. [17]M. Caguana, “Defraudación tributaria según el Código Orgánico Integral Penal (COIP)”. Tesis de maestría. Universidad de Cuenca, 2015. [18]Asamblea Constituyente, “Ley Reformatoria para la Ewuidsd Tributaria del Ecuador,” Quito, 2018. [19]W. Carrillo, P. Sánchez, and G. Carrillo, “Recaudación de impuestos por domicilio fiscal Ecuador: zona de planificación tres (Chimborazo, Cotopaxi, Tungurahua, Pastaza), 2007-2018,” Bolentín Coyunt., vol. 1, no. 21,p. 22, 2019, doi: 10.31164/bcoyu.21.2019.693. [20]W. G. Torres, “La recaudación de impuestos cayó casi un 35% en un año,” Primicias, 2020, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://www.primicias.ec/noticias/economia/sri-recaudacion-tributaria-dura-caida-abril/. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020] [21]V. Calderon, M. García, and J. Espinoza, “Las empresas fantasmas en ecuador: caracterización, socios y empresas relacionadas,” 2017. [22]SRI, “Intercambio de información y cooperación con entidades gubernamentales y judiciales para el combate al fraude fiscal , lavado de activos y delitosconexos,” 2018, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://ciatorg.sharepoint.com/sites/cds/Conocimientos/EventosInstitucionales/Asambleas/2018/es/Presentaciones/pdf/2.2_Ecuador.pdf. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020].

The objective of this study is to discuss affordances in foreign language (L2) teacher education in the digital age. With that aim, some pedagogical interventions were carried out in the course of “Supervised Internship” within the context of the Undergraduate Degree in English Language Teaching, at a federal university in the Southeast of Brazil in order to obtain empirical data concerning the perceptions of pre-service English teachers. The theoretical framework is based on the concept of affordance, in relation to the effects of globalization (and its Information and Communication Technologies - ICTs) on the education of language teachers in the digital age, considering aspects of interculturality, through hybrid approaches such as CLIL (Content and Language Integrated Learning), COIL (Collaborative Online International Learning) and the Intercomprehension approach. Data were obtained through participant observation and interviews with educators and pre-service teachers, and include: 1) discussion of texts about language teaching, interculturality and the use of technologies in education; 2) virtual meetings in COIL format with pre-service teachers enrolled in the course of “Supervised Internship” at a Brazilian university and at Alberto Hurtado University (AHU) in Chile; 3) discussion/reflection sessions; 4) interviews with participants. The analysis suggests that ICTs and approaches such as CLIL, COIL and Intercomprehension promote affordances for inclusive practices (for financially disadvantaged people, with the use of internet); multilingual practices (including other languages besides English); and intercultural practices, promoting contact and learning among different cultures and languages.ResumoO objetivo deste estudo é refletir sobre affordances na formação de professores de línguas adicionais (L2) na era digital. Com esse objetivo, algumas intervenções pedagógicas foram realizadas na disciplina de “Estágio Supervisionado” do curso de Licenciatura em Letras Inglês de uma universidade federal do Sudeste brasileiro, a fim de ilustrar e embasar essa reflexão por meio de dados empíricos das percepções de professores de inglês em formação. O arcabouço teórico se baseia na noção de affordance em relação aos efeitos da globalização com suas tecnologias de informação e comunicação (TICs) na formação de professores de L2 na era digital, com a ampliação da interculturalidade por meio de abordagens híbridas como a CLIL (Content and Language Integrated Learning), COIL (Collaborative Online International Learning) e Intercompreensão. Os dados foram gerados por meio de observação participante e entrevistas com os professores formadores e em formação, e incluem: 1) discussões de textos sobre ensino de idiomas, interculturalidade e uso de tecnologias na educação; 2) reuniões virtuais em formato COIL, com professores em formação, matriculados na disciplina de estágio supervisionado na universidade no Brasil e na Universidade Alberto Hurtado, no Chile; 3) sessões de reflexão; e 4) entrevistas com os participantes. A análise sugere que as TICs e abordagens como a CLIL, COIL e Intercompreensão propiciam affordances para uma prática mais inclusiva (alcançando pessoas desfavorecidas financeiramente por meio da internet); multilíngue (por meio da inclusão de outras línguas além do inglês); e intercultural, permitindo contato e aprendizado entre culturas e línguas diferentes.ResumenEl objetivo de este estudio es discutir las posibilidades en la educación de profesores de lenguas extranjeras (L2) en la era digital. Con ese objetivo, se llevaron a cabo algunas intervenciones pedagógicas en la asignatura de "Práctica Supervisada" de la carrera de Licenciatura en Inglés en una universidad federal en el sudeste de Brasil, con el fin de obtener datos empíricos sobre las percepciones de profesores de inglés en pre-servicio. El marco teórico se basa en el concepto de affordance, en relación con los efectos de la globalización (y sus Tecnologías de la Información y la Comunicación - TIC) en la educación de los profesores de idiomas en la era digital, considerando aspectos de la interculturalidad, a través de enfoques híbridos como CLIL (Content and Language Integrated Learning), COIL (Collaborative Online International Learning) e de Intercomprensión. Los datos se obtuvieron a través de la observación participante y entrevistas con educadores y profesores en pre-servicio e incluyen: 1) discusión de textos sobre enseñanza de idiomas, interculturalidad y el uso de tecnologías en educación; 2) reuniones virtuales en formato COIL con maestros de pre-servicio inscritos en la carrera de la universidad brasileña y en la Universidad Alberto Hurtado (AHU) en Chile; 3) sesiones de discusión / reflexión; 4) entrevistas con los participantes. El análisis sugiere que las TIC y los enfoques como CLIL, COIL e Intercomprensión promueven posibilidades de prácticas inclusivas (para las personas con desventajas financieras, con el uso de internet); prácticas multilingües (incluidos otros idiomas además del inglés); y prácticas interculturales, promoviendo el contacto y el aprendizaje entre diferentes culturas e idiomas.Palavras-chave: Educação intercultural, Tecnologia da informação e da comunicação, Línguas estrangeiras modernas, formação de professores.Keywords: Cross cultural training, Information technology, Second language instruction, Teacher education.Palabras clave: Educación intercultural, Tecnología de información y comunicación, Idiomas extranjeros, Formación de profesores de idiomas.ReferencesABRAHAMS, Mary Jane; RÍOS, Pablo Silva. What happens with English in Chile? Challenges in teacher preparation. In: KAMHI-STEIN, Lía D.; MAGGIOLI, Gabriel Díaz; OLIVEIRA, Luciana C. De (Eds.). English language teaching in South America: Policy, preparation and practice. Bristol: Multilingual Matters, 2017, p.109-122.AMORIM, Gabriel Brito; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Internacionalização do ensino superior e línguas estrangeiras: Evidência de um estudo de caso nos níveis micro, meso e macro. Revista Avaliação, v. 22, n. 3, p. 614–632, 2017.APPADURAI, Arjun. Grass roots globalization and the research imagination. Public Culture, v. 12, n. 1, p. 1-19, 2000. https://doi.org/10.1215/08992363-12-1-1ARCHANJO, Renata; BARAHONA, Malba; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Identity of foreign language pre-service teachers to speakers of other languages: Insights from Brazil and Chile. Colombian Applied Linguistics Journal, v. 1, n. 21, p. 62-75, 2019. doi.org/10.14483/22487085.14086BAUMAN, Zygmunt. Liquid life. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2005.CASTRO, Ana Laura Silva de; HILDEBLANDO JÚNIOR, Carlos Alberto; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Teachers and students online but disconnected. INTED 2019 Proceedings, p. 420-427, 2019. dx.doi.org/10.21125/inted.2019.0186CEO-DIFRANCESCO, Diane; BENDER-SLACK, Delane. Collaborative online international learning: Students and professors making global connections. In: MOELLER, Aleidine J. (Org.). Fostering connections, empowering communities, celebrating the world. Richmond: Terry, 2016, p. 147-174. FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. The slaughter of Kachru’s five sacred cows in Brazil: Affordances of the use of English as an international language. Studies in English Language Teaching, v. 2, n. 4, p. 401-411, 2014. https://doi.org/10.4025/actascilangcult.v39i2.30529.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. What can Brazil learn from multilingual Switzerland and its use of English as a multilingua franca. Acta Scientiarum (UEM), v. 39, n. 2, p. 219-228, 2017.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. English as a global language in Brazil: A local contribution. In: GIMENEZ, Telma; EL KADRI, Michele Salles; CALVO, Luciana Cabrini Simões. (Orgs.). English as a Lingua Franca in teacher education: A Brazilian perspective. 1. ed. Berlin/Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, 2018, p. 71-86.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Internationalization and multilingualism in Brazil: Possibilities of Content and language integrated learning and intercomprehension approaches. International Journal of Educational and Pedagogical Sciences, v. 13, n. 5, p. 655-659, 2019.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; PORCINO, Maria Carolina. Tecnologia e metodologia no ensino de Inglês: Impactos da globalização e da internacionalização. Ilha do Desterro, n. 66, p. 239-282, 2014. https://doi.org/10.5007/2175-8026.2014n66p239FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; PORCINO, Maria Carolina. Facebook na ensinagem de inglês como língua adicional. In: ARAUJO, Julio Cesar Rosa; LEFFA, Vilson Jose. (Orgs.). Redes sociais e ensino de língua: O que temos de aprender. São Paulo: Editora Brasileira Comercial, 2016, p. 99-115.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; TYLER, Jhamille. The role of English and technology in the internationalization of education: Insights from the analysis of MOOCs. In: 7th International Conference on Education and New Learning Technologies, 2015, Barcelona. Edulearn15 Proceedings. Barcelona: Iated, 2015, v. 1. p. 11-18.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; LEÃO, Roberta Gomes; AMORIM, Gabriel Brito. Mobile assisted language learning: Affordances and limitations of Duolingo. Education and Linguistics Research, v. 2, n. 2, p. 48-65, 2016.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; PREBIANCA, Gicele Vergine Vieira; MOMM, Christiane Fabíola. Tecnologia na educação: O caso da Internet e do inglês como linguagens de inclusão. Cadernos do IL, n. 46, p. 193-208, 2013.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; PREBIANCA, Gicele Vergine Vieira; SCHMITT, Jeovani. English distance learning: Possibilities and limitations of MEO for the flipped classroom. Revista Brasileira de Linguística Aplicada, v. 16, n. 2, p. 181-208, 2016.FLEURI, Reinaldo Matias. Intercultura e educação. Revista Brasileira de Educação, n. 23, p. 16-35, 2003. https://doi.org/10.1590/S1413-24782003000200003FREIRE, Paulo. Pedagogia do oprimido. 50. ed. Rio de Janeiro: Paz e Terra, 2011.GIBSON, James Jerome. The ecological approach to visual perception. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1979.GUIMARÃES, Felipe Furtado; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Interculturalidade, Internacionalização e Intercompreensão: qual a relação? Revista Ilha do Desterro, v. 71, n. 3, p. 15-37, 2018.HILDEBLANDO JÚNIOR, Carlos Alberto; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Internationalization and virtual collaboration: Insights from COIL experiences. Ensino em Foco, v. 1, n. 2, p. 19-33, 2018.JENKINS, Jennifer. Repositioning English and multilingualism in English as a Lingua Franca. Englishes in Practice, v. 2, n. 3, p. 49-85, 2015.LANKSHEAR, Colin; KNOBEL, Michele. New literacies: Changing knowledge and classroom learning. Burckingham: Open University Press, 2003.LEWIS, Tim; O’DOWD, Robert. Introduction to online intercultural exchange and this volume. In: O’DOWD, Robert; LEWIS, Tim (Orgs.). Online intercultural exchange: Policy, pedagogy, practice. Nova York: Routledge, 2016, p. 3-20.LINN, M. C.; EYLON, B.-S. Science learning and instruction: Taking advantage of technology to promote knowledge integration. Nova York: Routledge, 2011.MENDES, Ana Rachel Macedo; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Linguistic education under revision: Globalization and EFL teacher education in Brazil. Education and Linguistics Research, v. 4, n. 1, p. 45-64, 2018.MONTE MÓR, Walkyria Maria. Foreign languages teaching, education and the new literacies studies: Expanding views. In: GONÇALVES, Gláucia Renate; ALMEIDA, Sandra Regina Goulart; PAIVA, Vera Lúcia Menezes de Oliveira e; RODRIGUES-JÚNIOR, Adail Sebastião (Orgs.). New Challenges in Language and Literature. Belo Horizonte: Ed. UFMG, 2009, p. 177-189.MONTE MÓR, Walkyria Maria. Linguagem tecnológica e educação. Em busca de práticas para uma formação crítica. In: SIGNORINI, Inês; FIAD, Raquel Salek (Orgs.). Ensino de língua: Das reformas, das inquietações e dos desafios. Belo Horizonte: Ed. UFMG, 2012, p. 181-190.ORTIZ, Ramón Andrés; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Social inclusion and CLIL: Evidence from La Roseraie. In: International Conference on Education, Research and Innovation 2015, Sevilha. Iceri2015 Proceedings. Madri: Iated. v. 1. p. 7660-7666, 2015.PAIVA, Vera Lúcia Menezes de Oliveira e. Propiciamento (affordance) e autonomia na aprendizagem de língua inglesa. In: LIMA, Diógenes Cândido de (Org.). Aprendizagem de língua inglesa: Histórias refletidas. Vitória da Conquista: Edições UESB, 2010, p.151-161.PORTES, Alejandro. Capital social: origens e aplicações na sociologia contemporânea. Sociologia, Problemas e Práticas, Oeiras, n. 33, p. 133-158, 2000. RADA, Juan. Oportunidades e riscos das novas tecnologias para a educação. In: TEDESCO, Juan Carlos (Org.). Educação e novas tecnologias: Esperanças ou incertezas?. São Paulo: Cortez, 2004, p. 109-119.RAMOS, Natália. Interculturalidade(s) e mobilidade(s) no espaço europeu: viver e comunicar entre culturas. In: PINA, Helena; MARTINS, Felisbela; FERREIRA, Cármen (Orgs.). The overarching issues of the European space: Strategies for spatial (re)planning based on innovation, sustainability and change. Porto: Faculdade de Letras da Universidade do Porto, 2013, p. 343-360.RUBIN, Jon; GUTH, Sarah. Collaborative online international learning: An emerging format for internationalizing curricula. In: MOORE, Alexandra Schultheis; SIMON, Sunka. (Orgs.). Globally networked teaching in the humanities: Theories and practice. Nova York/Londres: Routledge, 2015, p. 15-27.SANTOS, Boaventura de Sousa. A gramática do tempo: Para uma nova cultura política. São Paulo: Cortez, 2006.SANTOS, Boaventura de Sousa. Epistemologías del sur. Utopía y práxis latinoamericana, v. 16, n. 54, p. 17-39, 2011.TAQUINI, Reninni; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; AMORIM, Gabriel Brito. English as a medium of instruction at Turkish State Universities. Education and Linguistics Research, v. 3, n. 2, p. 35-53, 2017.VAN LIER, Leo. The ecology and semiotics of language learning: A sociocultural perspective. Boston: Kluwer Academic Publishers, 2004.VAN LIER, Leo. Agency in the classroom. In: LANTOLF, James P.; POEHNER, Matthew Edward (Orgs.). Sociocultural theory and the teaching of second languages. Londres: Equinox, 2008, p. 163-188.VERTOVEC, Steven. Super-diversity and its implications. Ethnic and Racial Studies, v. 30, n. 6, p. 1024-1054, 2007.VYGOTSKY, Lev Semyonovich. Pensamento e linguagem. Tradução de Jeferson Luiz Camargo. São Paulo: Martins Fontes, 1987.WARSCHAUER, Mark. Social capital and access. Universal access in the information society, v. 2, n. 4, p. 315-330, 2003. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10209-002-0040-8WARSCHAUER, Mark. Technology and social inclusion: Rethinking the digital divide. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2004.e3723011

The pandemic of COVID-19 has afflicted every individual and has initiated a cascade of directly or indirectly involved events in precipitating mental health issues. The human species is a wanderer and hunter-gatherer by nature, and physical social distancing and nationwide lockdown have confined an individual to physical isolation. The present review article was conceived to address psychosocial and other issues and their aetiology related to the current pandemic of COVID-19. The elderly age group has most suffered the wrath of SARS-CoV-2, and social isolation as a preventive measure may further induce mental health issues. Animal model studies have demonstrated an inappropriate interacting endogenous neurotransmitter milieu of dopamine, serotonin, glutamate, and opioids, induced by social isolation that could probably lead to observable phenomena of deviant psychosocial behavior. Conflicting and manipulated information related to COVID-19 on social media has also been recognized as a global threat. Psychological stress during the current pandemic in frontline health care workers, migrant workers, children, and adolescents is also a serious concern. Mental health issues in the current situation could also be induced by being quarantined, uncertainty in business, jobs, economy, hampered academic activities, increased screen time on social media, and domestic violence incidences. The gravity of mental health issues associated with the pandemic of COVID-19 should be identified at the earliest. Mental health organization dedicated to current and future pandemics should be established along with Government policies addressing psychological issues to prevent and treat mental health issues need to be developed. References World Health Organization (WHO) Coronavirus Disease (COVID-19) Dashboard. Available at: https://covid19.who.int/ [Accessed on 23 August 2020] Sim K, Chua HC. The psychological impact of SARS: a matter of heart and mind. CMAJ. 2004; 170:811e2. https://doi.org/10.1503/cmaj.1032003. Wu P, Fang Y, Guan Z, Fan B, Kong J, Yao Z, et al. The psychological impact of the SARS epidemic on hospital employees in China: exposure, risk perception, and altruistic acceptance of risk. Can J Psychiatr. 2009; 54:302e11. https://doi.org/10.1177/070674370905400504. Brooks SK, Webster RK, Smith LE, Woodland L, Wessely S, Greenberg N, et al. The psychological impact of quarantine and how to reduce it: rapid review of the evidence. Lancet. 2020; 395:912e20. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30460-8. Robertson E, Hershenfield K, Grace SL, Stewart DE. The psychosocial effects of being quarantined following exposure to SARS: a qualitative study of Toronto health care workers. Can J Psychiatr. 2004; 49:403e7. https://doi.org/10.1177/070674370404900612. Barbisch D, Koenig KL, Shih FY. Is there a case for quarantine? Perspectives from SARS to Ebola. Disaster Med Public Health Prep. 2015; 9:547e53. https://doi.org/10.1017/dmp.2015.38. Jeong H, Yim HW, Song YJ, Ki M, Min JA, Cho J, et al. Mental health status of people isolated due to Middle East Respiratory Syndrome. Epidemiol Health. 2016;38: e2016048. https://doi.org/10.4178/epih.e2016048. Liu X, Kakade M, Fuller CJ, Fan B, Fang Y, Kong J, et al. Depression after exposure to stressful events: lessons learned from the severe acute respiratory syndrome epidemic. Compr Psychiatr. 2012; 53:15e23. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.comppsych.2011.02.003 Chadda RK, Deb KS. Indian family systems, collectivistic society and psychotherapy. Indian J Psychiatry. 2013;55: S299‑ https://dx.doi.org/10.4103%2F0019-5545.105555. Grover S, Sahoo S, Mehra A, Avasthi A, Tripathi A, Subramanyan A, et al. Psychological impact of COVID‑19 lockdown: An online survey from India. Indian J Psychiatry. 2020; 62:354-62. https://doi.org/ 10.4103/psychiatry.IndianJPsychiatry _427_20. Hawkley LC, Cacioppo JT. Loneliness matters: a theoretical and empirical review of consequences and mechanisms. Ann Behav Med. 2010; 40: 218–27. https://dx.doi.org/10.1007%2Fs12160-010-9210-8. Chen N, Zhou M, Dong X, Qu J, Gong F, Han Y, et al. Epidemiological and clinical characteristics of 99 cases of 2019 novel coronavirus pneumonia in Wuhan, China: a descriptive study. Lancet. 2020;395(10223):507-13. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30211-7. Bhandari S, Sharma R, Singh Shaktawat A, Banerjee S, Patel B, Tak A, et al. COVID-19 related mortality profile at a tertiary care centre: a descriptive study. Scr Med. 2020;51(2):69-73. https://doi.org/10.5937/scriptamed51-27126. Baumeister RF, Leary MR. The need to belong: desire for interpersonal attachments as a fundamental human motivation. Psychol Bull. 1995; 117: 497–529. https://doi.org/10.1037/0033-2909.117.3.497. Caspi A, Harrington H, Moffitt TE, Milne BJ, Poulton R. Socially isolated children 20 years later: risk of cardiovascular disease. Arch Pediatr Adolesc Med. 2006; 160(8):805-11. https://doi.org/10.1001/archpedi.160.8.805. Eaker ED, Pinsky J, Castelli WP. Myocardial infarction and coronary death among women: psychosocial predictors from a 20-year follow-up of women in the Framingham Study. Am J Epidemiol. 1992; 135(8):854-64. https://doi.org/10.1093/oxfordjournals.aje.a116381. Luo Y, Hawkley LC, Waite LJ, Cacioppo JT. Loneliness, health, and mortality in old age: a national longitudinal study. Soc Sci Med. 2012 Mar; 74(6):907-14. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.socscimed.2011.11.028. Olsen RB, Olsen J, Gunner-Svensson F, Waldstrøm B. Social networks and longevity. A 14-year follow-up study among elderly in Denmark. Soc Sci Med. 1991; 33(10):1189-95. https://doi.org/10.1016/0277-9536(91)90235-5. Patterson AC, Veenstra G. Loneliness and risk of mortality: a longitudinal investigation in Alameda County, California. Soc Sci Med. 2010; 71(1):181-6. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2010.03.024. Savikko N, Routassalo P, Tilvis RS, Strandberg TE, Pitkalla KH. Predictors and subjective causes of loneliness in an aged population. Arch Gerontol Geriatrics. 2005; 41:3;223-33. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.archger.2005.03.002. Health Advisory for Elderly Population of India during COVID19. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/AdvisoryforElderlyPopulation.pdf [Accessed on 13 August 2020]. Dicks D, Myers R, Kling A. Uncus and amygdala lesions: effects on social behavior in the free-ranging rhesus monkey. Science. 1969; 165:69–71. https://doi.org/10.1126/science.165.3888.69. Kanai R, Bahrami B, Duchaine B, Janik A, Banissy MJ, Rees G. Brain structure links loneliness to social perception. Curr Biol. 2012; 22(20):1975-9. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.cub.2012.08.045. Bender AR, Daugherty A, Raz N. Vascular risk moderates associations between hippocampal subfield volumes and memory. J Cogn Neurosci. 2013; 25:1851–62. https://doi.org/10.1162/jocn_a_00435. Raz N. Diabetes: brain, mind, insulin–what is normal and do we need to know? Nat Rev Endocrinol. 2011; 7:636–7. https://doi.org/10.1038/nrendo.2011.149. Colcombe SJ, Erickson KI, Naftali R, Andrew GW, Cohen NJ, McAuley E, et al. Aerobic fitness reduces brain tissue loss in aging humans. J Gerontol A Biol Sci Med Sci. 2003; 58:176–80. https://doi.org/10.1093/gerona/58.2.m176. Maass A, Düzel S, Goerke M, Becke A, Sobieray U, Neumann K, et al. Vascular hippocampal plasticity after aerobic exercise in older adults. Mol Psychiatry. 2015; 20, 585–93. https://doi.org/10.1038/mp.2014.114. Wilson RS, Krueger KR, Arnold SE, Schneider JA, Kelly JF, Barnes LL, et al. Loneliness and Risk of Alzheimer Disease. Arch Gen Psychiatry. 2007;64(2):234–240. https://doi.org/10.1001/archpsyc.64.2.234. Kogan JH, Frankland PW, Silva AJ. Long-term memory underlying hippocampus-dependent social recognition in mice. Hippocampus. 2000;10(1):47-56. https://doi.org/10.1002/(sici)1098-1063(2000)10:1%3C47::aid-hipo5%3E3.0.co;2-6. Yorgason JT, España RA, Konstantopoulos JK, Weiner JL, Jones SR. Enduring increases in anxiety-like behavior and rapid nucleus accumbens dopamine signaling in socially isolated rats. Eur J Neurosci. 2013;37(6):1022-31. https://doi.org/10.1111/ejn.12113. Bledsoe AC, Oliver KM, Scholl JL, Forster GL. Anxiety states induced by post-weaning social isolation are mediated by CRF receptors in the dorsal raphe nucleus. Brain Res Bull. 2011;85(3-4):117-22. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.brainresbull.2011.03.003. Lukkes JL, Engelman GH, Zelin NS, Hale MW, Lowry CA. Post-weaning social isolation of female rats, anxiety-related behavior, and serotonergic systems. Brain Res. 2012; 1443:1-17. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.brainres.2012.01.005. Ago Y, Araki R, Tanaka T, Sasaga A, Nishiyama S, Takuma K, et al. Role of social encounter-induced activation of prefrontal serotonergic systems in the abnormal behaviors of isolation-reared mice. Neuropsychopharmacology. 2013; 38(8):1535-47. https://doi.org/10.1038/npp.2013.52. Veenema AH. Early life stress, the development of aggression and neuroendocrine and neurobiological correlates: what can we learn from animal models? Front Neuroendocrinol. 2009;30(4):497-518. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.yfrne.2009.03.003. Zhao X, Sun L, Jia H, Meng Q, Wu S, Li N, et al. Isolation rearing induces social and emotional function abnormalities and alters glutamate and neurodevelopment-related gene expression in rats. Prog Neuropsychopharmacol Biol Psychiatry. 2009;33(7):1173-1177. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.pnpbp.2009.06.016. Sciolino NR, Bortolato M, Eisenstein SA, Fu J, Oveisi F, Hohmann AG, et al. Social isolation and chronic handling alter endocannabinoid signaling and behavioral reactivity to context in adult rats. Neuroscience. 2010;168(2):371-86. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.neuroscience.2010.04.007. Ghasemi M, Phillips C, Trillo L, De Miguel Z, Das D, Salehi A. The role of NMDA receptors in the pathophysiology and treatment of mood disorders. Neurosci Biobehav Rev. 2014; 47:336-358. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neubiorev.2014.08.017. Olivenza R, Moro MA, Lizasoain I, Lorenzo P, Fernández AP, Rodrigo J, et al. Chronic stress induces the expression of inducible nitric oxide synthase in rat brain cortex. J Neurochem. 2000;74(2):785-791. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.1471-4159.2000.740785.x. Maeng S, Zarate CA Jr, Du J, Schloesser RJ, McCammon J, Chen G, et al. Cellular mechanisms underlying the antidepressant effects of ketamine: role of alpha-amino-3-hydroxy-5-methylisoxazole-4-propionic acid receptors. Biol Psychiatry. 2008;63(4):349-352. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.biopsych.2007.05.028. Kalia LV, Kalia SK, Salter MW. NMDA receptors in clinical neurology: excitatory times ahead. Lancet Neurol. 2008;7(8):742-755. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2FS1474-4422(08)70165-0. Waxman EA, Lynch DR. N-methyl-D-aspartate Receptor Subtypes: Multiple Roles in Excitotoxicity and Neurological Disease. The Neuroscientist. 2005; 11(1), 37–49. https://doi.org/10.1177/1073858404269012. Hermes G, Li N, Duman C, Duman R. Post-weaning chronic social isolation produces profound behavioral dysregulation with decreases in prefrontal cortex synaptic-associated protein expression in female rats. Physiol Behav. 2011;104(2):354-9. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.physbeh.2010.12.019. Sestito RS, Trindade LB, de Souza RG, Kerbauy LN, Iyomasa MM, Rosa ML. Effect of isolation rearing on the expression of AMPA glutamate receptors in the hippocampal formation. J Psychopharmacol. 2011;25(12):1720-1729. https://doi.org/10.1177/0269881110385595. Toua C, Brand L, Möller M, Emsley RA, Harvey BH. The effects of sub-chronic clozapine and haloperidol administration on isolation rearing induced changes in frontal cortical N-methyl-D-aspartate and D1 receptor binding in rats. Neuroscience. 2010;165(2):492-499. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2009.10.039. Alò R, Avolio E, Mele M, Storino F, Canonaco A, Carelli A et al. Excitatory/inhibitory equilibrium of the central amygdala nucleus gates anti-depressive and anxiolytic states in the hamster. Pharmacol Biochem Behav. 2014; 118:79-86. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.pbb.2014.01.007. St JP, Petkov VV. Changes in 5-HT1 receptors in different brain structures of rats with isolation syndrome. General pharmacology. 1990;21(2):223-5. https://doi.org/10.1016/0306-3623(90)90905-2. Miachon S, Rochet T, Mathian B, Barbagli B, Claustrat B. Long-term isolation of Wistar rats alters brain monoamine turnover, blood corticosterone, and ACTH. Brain Res Bull. 1993;32(6):611-614. https://doi.org/10.1016/0361-9230(93)90162-5. Van den Berg CL, Van Ree JM, Spruijt BM, Kitchen I. Effects of juvenile isolation and morphine treatment on social interactions and opioid receptors in adult rats: behavioural and autoradiographic studies. Eur J Neurosci. 1999;11(9):3023-3032. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.1460-9568.1999.00717.x. Vanderschuren LJ, Stein EA, Wiegant VM, Van Ree JM. Social play alters regional brain opioid receptor binding in juvenile rats. Brain Res. 1995;680(1-2):148-156. https://doi.org/10.1016/0006-8993(95)00256-p. Moles A, Kieffer BL, D'Amato FR. Deficit in attachment behavior in mice lacking the mu-opioid receptor gene. Science. 2004;304(5679):1983-1986. https://doi.org/10.1126/science.1095943. Panksepp J, Herman BH, Vilberg T, Bishop P, DeEskinazi FG. Endogenous opioids and social behavior. Neurosci Biobehav Rev. 1980;4(4):473-487. https://doi.org/10.1016/0149-7634(80)90036-6. Gong JP, Onaivi ES, Ishiguro H, Liu Q, Tagliaferro PA, Brusco A, et al. Cannabinoid CB2 receptors: immunohistochemical localization in rat brain. Brain Res. 2006;1071(1):10-23. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.brainres.2005.11.035. Breivogel CS, Sim-Selley LJ. Basic neuroanatomy and neuropharmacology of cannabinoids. Int Rev Psychiatry 2009; 21:2:113-121. https://doi.org/10.1080/09540260902782760. Haj-Mirzaian A, Amini-Khoei H, Haj-Mirzaian A, Amiri S, Ghesmati M, Zahir M, et al. Activation of cannabinoid receptors elicits antidepressant-like effects in a mouse model of social isolation stress. Brain Res Bull. 2017; 130:200-210. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.brainresbull.2017.01.018. Banach M, Piskorska B, Czuczwar SJ, Borowicz KK. Nitric Oxide, Epileptic Seizures, and Action of Antiepileptic Drugs. CNS & Neurological Disorders - Drug Targets 2011;10: 808. https://doi.org/10.2174/187152711798072347. Förstermann U, Sessa WC. Nitric oxide synthases: regulation and function. Eur Heart J. 2012;33(7):829-37, 837a-837d. https://dx.doi.org/10.1093%2Feurheartj%2Fehr304. Hu Y, Wu D, Luo C, Zhu L, Zhang J, Wu H, et al. Hippocampal nitric oxide contributes to sex difference in affective behaviors. PNAS. 2012, 109 (35) 14224-14229. https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.1207461109. Khan MI, Ostadhadi S, Zolfaghari S, Mehr SE, Hassanzadeh G, Dehpour, A et al. The involvement of NMDA receptor/NO/cGMP pathway in the antidepressant like effects of baclofen in mouse force swimming test. Neuroscience Letters. 2016; 612:52-61. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neulet.2015.12.006. Matsumoto K, Puia G, Dong E, Pinna G. GABAA receptor neurotransmission dysfunction in a mouse model of social isolation-induced stress: Possible insights into a non-serotonergic mechanism of action of SSRIs in mood and anxiety disorders. Stress. 2007; 10:1:3-12. https://doi.org/10.1080/10253890701200997. Zlatković J, Filipović D. Chronic social isolation induces NF-κB activation and upregulation of iNOS protein expression in rat prefrontal cortex. Neurochem Int. 2013;63(3):172-179. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuint.2013.06.002. Haj-Mirzaian A, Amiri S, Kordjazy N, Momeny M, Razmi A, Balaei MR, et al. Lithium attenuated the depressant and anxiogenic effect of juvenile social stress through mitigating the negative impact of interlukin-1β and nitric oxide on hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis function. Neuroscience. 2016; 315:271-285. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2015.12.024. Larson HJ. The biggest pandemic risk? Viral misinformation. Nature 2018; 562:309. https://doi.org/10.1038/d41586-018-07034-4. Zarocostas J. How to fight an infodemic. Lancet 2020; 395:676. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30461-X. World Health Organization, 2019. Ebola Virus Disease – Democratic Republic of the Congo. Geneva, Switzerland: WHO. Available at: https://www.who.int/csr/don/28-november-2019-ebola-drc/en/ [Accessed on August 8, 2020] Times of India. Covid-19: doctors gone to collect samples attacked in Indore. Available at: https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/videos/news/covid-19-doctors-goneto- collect-samples-attacked-in-indore/videoshow/74942153.cms; 2020 [Accessed on August 8, 2020]. Withnall A. Coronavirus: why India has had to pass new law against attacks on healthcare workers. The Independent. April 23, 2020. Semple K. “Afraid to be a nurse”: health workers under attack. The New York Times. 2020 Apr 27. The Economist. Health workers become unexpected targets during COVID-19. The Economist. May 11, 2020. Turan B, Budhwani H, Fazeli PL, Browning WR, Raper JL, Mugavero MJ, et al. How does stigma affect people living with HIV? The mediating roles of internalized and anticipated HIV stigma in the effects of perceived community stigma on health and psychosocial outcomes. AIDS Behav. 2017; 21: 283–291. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10461-016-1451-5. James PB, Wardle J, Steel A, Adams J. An assessment of Ebola-related stigma and its association with informal healthcare utilisation among Ebola survivors in Sierra Leone: a cross sectional study. BMC Public Health. 2020; 20: 182. https://doi.org/10.1186/s12889-020-8279-7. Aljazeera, 2020. Iran: Over 700 Dead after Drinking Alcohol to Cure Coronavirus. Aljazeera. Available at: https://www.aljazeera.com/ news/2020/04/iran-700-dead-drinking-alcohol-cure-coronavirus200427163529629.html. (Accessed June 4, 2020) Delirrad M, Mohammadi AB, 2020. New methanol poisoning outbreaks in Iran following COVID-19 pandemic. Alcohol Alcohol. 55: 347–348. https://doi.org/10.1093/alcalc/agaa036. Hassanian-Moghaddam H, Zamani N, Kolahi A-A, McDonald R, Hovda KE. Double trouble: methanol outbreak in the wake of the COVID-19 pandemic in Iran-a cross-sectional assessment. Crit Care. 2020; 24: 402. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13054-020-03140-w. Soltaninejad K. Methanol Mass Poisoning Outbreak: A Consequence of COVID-19 Pandemic and Misleading Messages on Social Media. Int J Occup Environ Med. 2020;11(3):148-150. https://dx.doi.org/10.34172%2Fijoem.2020.1983. Islam MS, Sarkar T, Khan SH, Kamal AM, Hasan SMM, Kabir A, et al. COVID-19–Related Infodemic and Its Impact on Public Health: A Global Social Media Analysis. Am J Trop Med Hyg. 2020; 00(0):1–9. https://doi.org/10.4269/ajtmh.20-0812. Hawryluck L, Gold W, Robinson S, Pogorski S, Galea S, Styra R. SARS control and psychological effects of quarantine, Toronto, Canada. Emerg Infect Dis. 2004;10(7):1206–1212. https://dx.doi.org/10.3201%2Feid1007.030703. Lee S, Chan LYY, Chau AAM, Kwok KPS, Kleinman A. The experience of SARS-related stigma at Amoy Gardens. Soc Sci Med. 2005; 61(9): 2038-2046. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2005.04.010. Yoon MK Kim SY Ko HS Lee MS. System effectiveness of detection, brief intervention and refer to treatment for the people with post-traumatic emotional distress by MERS: a case report of community-based proactive intervention in South Korea. Int J Ment Health Syst. 2016; 10: 51. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13033-016-0083-5. Reynolds DL, Garay JR, Deamond SL, Moran MK, Gold W, Styra R. Understanding, compliance and psychological impact of the SARS quarantine experience. Epidemiol Infect. 2008; 136: 997-1007. https://dx.doi.org/10.1017%2FS0950268807009156. Marjanovic Z, Greenglass ER, Coffey S. The relevance of psychosocial variables and working conditions in predicting nurses' coping strategies during the SARS crisis: an online questionnaire survey. Int J Nurs Stud. 2007; 44(6): 991-998. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijnurstu.2006.02.012. Bai Y, Lin C-C, Lin C-Y, Chen J-Y, Chue C-M, Chou P. Survey of stress reactions among health care workers involved with the SARS outbreak. Psychiatr Serv. 2004; 55: 1055-1057. https://doi.org/10.1176/appi.ps.55.9.1055. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/Guidelinesforhomequarantine.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/RevisedguidelinesforHomeIsolationofverymildpresymptomaticCOVID19cases10May2020.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/AdvisoryformanagingHealthcareworkersworkinginCOVIDandNonCOVIDareasofthehospital.pdf (Accessed on 25 August 2020). Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/RevisedguidelinesforInternationalArrivals02082020.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Cost of the lockdown? Over 10% of GDP loss for 18 states. Available at: https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/cost-of-the-lockdown-over-10-of-gdp-loss-for-18-states/articleshow/76028826.cms [Accessed on 21 August 2020]. Jorda O, Singh SR, Taylor AM. Longer-Run Economic Consequences of Pandemics. Federal Reserve Bank of San Francisco Working Paper. 2020-09. https://doi.org/10.24148/wp2020-09. Firdaus G. Mental well‑being of migrants in urban center of India: Analyzing the role of social environment. Indian J Psychiatry. 2017; 59:164‑ https://doi.org/10.4103/psychiatry.indianjpsychiatry_272_15. National Crime Record Bureau. Annual Crime in India Report. New Delhi, India: Ministry of Home Affairs; 2018. 198 migrant workers killed in road accidents during lockdown: Report. Available at: https://www.hindustantimes.com/india-news/198-migrant-workers-killed-in-road-accidents-during-lockdown-report/story-hTWzAWMYn0kyycKw1dyKqL.html [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Qiu H, Wu J, Hong L, Luo Y, Song Q, Chen D. Clinical and epidemiological features of 36 children with coronavirus disease 2019 (COVID-19) in Zhejiang, China: an observational cohort study. Lancet Infect Dis. 2020; 20:689-96. https://doi.org/10.1016/S1473-3099(20)30198-5. Dalton L, Rapa E, Stein A. Protecting the psychological health of through effective communication about COVID-19. Lancet Child Adolesc Health. 2020;4(5):346-347. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2352-4642(20)30097-3. Centre for Disease Control. Helping Children Cope with Emergencies. Available at: https://www.cdc.gov/childrenindisasters/helping-children-cope.html [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Liu JJ, Bao Y, Huang X, Shi J, Lu L. Mental health considerations for children quarantined because of COVID-19. Lancet Child & Adolesc Health. 2020; 4(5):347-349. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2352-4642(20)30096-1. Sprang G, Silman M. Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in Parents and Youth After Health-Related Disasters. Disaster Med Public Health Prep. 2013;7(1):105-110. https://doi.org/10.1017/dmp.2013.22. Rehman U, Shahnawaz MG, Khan NH, Kharshiing KD, Khursheed M, Gupta K, et al. Depression, Anxiety and Stress Among Indians in Times of Covid-19 Lockdown. Community Ment Health J. 2020:1-7. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10597-020-00664-x. Cao W, Fang Z, Hou, Han M, Xu X, Dong J, et al. The psychological impact of the COVID-19 epidemic on college students in China. Psychiatry Research. 2020; 287:112934. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.psychres.2020.112934. Wang C, Zhao H. The Impact of COVID-19 on Anxiety in Chinese University Students. Front Psychol. 2020; 11:1168. https://dx.doi.org/10.3389%2Ffpsyg.2020.01168. Kang L, Li Y, Hu S, Chen M, Yang C, Yang BX, et al. The mental health of medical workers in Wuhan, China dealing with the 2019 novel coronavirus. Lancet Psychiatry 2020;7(3): e14. https://doi.org/10.1016/s2215-0366(20)30047-x. Lai J, Ma S, Wang Y, Cai Z, Hu J, Wei N, et al. Factors associated with mental health outcomes among health care workers exposed to coronavirus disease 2019. JAMA Netw Open 2020;3(3): e203976. https://doi.org/10.1001/jamanetworkopen.2020.3976. Lancee WJ, Maunder RG, Goldbloom DS, Coauthors for the Impact of SARS Study. Prevalence of psychiatric disorders among Toronto hospital workers one to two years after the SARS outbreak. Psychiatr Serv. 2008;59(1):91-95. https://dx.doi.org/10.1176%2Fps.2008.59.1.91. Tam CWC, Pang EPF, Lam LCW, Chiu HFK. Severe acute respiratory syndrome (SARS) in Hongkong in 2003: Stress and psychological impact among frontline healthcare workers. Psychol Med. 2004;34 (7):1197-1204. https://doi.org/10.1017/s0033291704002247. Lee SM, Kang WS, Cho A-R, Kim T, Park JK. Psychological impact of the 2015 MERS outbreak on hospital workers and quarantined hemodialysis patients. Compr Psychiatry. 2018; 87:123-127. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.comppsych.2018.10.003. Koh D, Meng KL, Chia SE, Ko SM, Qian F, Ng V, et al. Risk perception and impact of severe acute respiratory syndrome (SARS) on work and personal lives of healthcare workers in Singapore: What can we learn? Med Care. 2005;43(7):676-682. https://doi.org/10.1097/01.mlr.0000167181.36730.cc. Verma S, Mythily S, Chan YH, Deslypere JP, Teo EK, Chong SA. Post-SARS psychological morbidity and stigma among general practitioners and traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in Singapore. Ann Acad Med Singap. 2004; 33(6):743e8. Yeung J, Gupta S. Doctors evicted from their homes in India as fear spreads amid coronavirus lockdown. CNN World. 2020. Available at: https://edition.cnn.com/2020/03/25/asia/india-coronavirus-doctors-discrimination-intl-hnk/index.html. [Accessed on 24 August 2020] Violence Against Women and Girls: the Shadow Pandemic. UN Women. 2020. May 3, 2020. Available at: https://www.unwomen.org/en/news/stories/2020/4/statement-ed-phumzile-violence-against-women-during-pandemic. [Accessed on 24 August 2020]. Gearhart S, Patron MP, Hammond TA, Goldberg DW, Klein A, Horney JA. The impact of natural disasters on domestic violence: an analysis of reports of simple assault in Florida (1999–2007). Violence Gend. 2018;5(2):87–92. https://doi.org/10.1089/vio.2017.0077. Sahoo S, Rani S, Parveen S, Pal Singh A, Mehra A, Chakrabarti S, et al. Self-harm and COVID-19 pandemic: An emerging concern – A report of 2 cases from India. Asian J Psychiatr 2020; 51:102104. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.ajp.2020.102104. Ghosh A, Khitiz MT, Pandiyan S, Roub F, Grover S. Multiple suicide attempts in an individual with opioid dependence: Unintended harm of lockdown during the COVID-19 outbreak? Indian J Psychiatry 2020; [In Press]. The Economic Times. 11 Coronavirus suspects flee from a hospital in Maharashtra. March 16 2020. Available at: https://economictimes.indiatimes.com/news/politics-and-nation/11-coronavirus-suspects-flee-from-a-hospital-in-maharashtra/videoshow/74644936.cms?from=mdr. [Accessed on 23 August 2020]. Xiang Y, Yang Y, Li W, Zhang L, Zhang Q, Cheung T, et al. Timely mental health care for the 2019 novel coronavirus outbreak is urgently needed. The Lancet Psychiatry 2020;(3):228–229. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2215-0366(20)30046-8. Van Bortel T, Basnayake A, Wurie F, Jambai M, Koroma A, Muana A, et al. Psychosocial effects of an Ebola outbreak at individual, community and international levels. Bull World Health Organ. 2016;94(3):210–214. https://dx.doi.org/10.2471%2FBLT.15.158543. Kumar A, Nayar KR. COVID 19 and its mental health consequences. Journal of Mental Health. 2020; ahead of print:1-2. https://doi.org/10.1080/09638237.2020.1757052. Gupta R, Grover S, Basu A, Krishnan V, Tripathi A, Subramanyam A, et al. Changes in sleep pattern and sleep quality during COVID-19 lockdown. Indian J Psychiatry. 2020; 62(4):370-8. https://doi.org/10.4103/psychiatry.indianjpsychiatry_523_20. Duan L, Zhu G. Psychological interventions for people affected by the COVID-19 epidemic. Lancet Psychiatry. 2020;7(4): P300-302. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2215-0366(20)30073-0. Dubey S, Biswas P, Ghosh R, Chatterjee S, Dubey MJ, Chatterjee S et al. Psychosocial impact of COVID-19. Diabetes Metab Syndr. 2020; 14(5): 779–788. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.dsx.2020.05.035. Wright R. The world's largest coronavirus lockdown is having a dramatic impact on pollution in India. CNN World; 2020. Available at: https://edition.cnn.com/2020/03/31/asia/coronavirus-lockdown-impact-pollution-india-intl-hnk/index.html. [Accessed on 23 August 2020] Foster O. ‘Lockdown made me Realise What’s Important’: Meet the Families Reconnecting Remotely. The Guardian; 2020. Available at: https://www.theguardian.com/keep-connected/2020/apr/23/lockdown-made-me-realise-whats-important-meet-the-families-reconnecting-remotely. (Accessed on 23 August 2020) Bilefsky D, Yeginsu C. Of ‘Covidivorces’ and ‘Coronababies’: Life During a Lockdown. N. Y. Times; 2020. Available at: https://www.nytimes.com/2020/03/27/world/coronavirus-lockdown-relationships.html [Accessed on 23 August 2020]

This article seeks to deepen the debate on leadership, exploring specifcities of the Brazilian context on this topic, more specifically the principle of democratic management. The reflection focuses on both topics, explaining the path of the debate on democratic management since the mid-eighties of the twentieth century, passing through the Federal Constitution of 1988, the Law of Guidelines and Bases of National Education - Law number 9.394/96) and arriving on the most recent context, where the National Education Plan (PNE), of 2014, incorporates the subject to its goals. Considerations are presented on program contents of two national training programs: the Distance Training Program for School Managers (Progestão) and the National School Program for Managers of Basic Public Education (PNEGEB), also known as School of Managers. The main regulatory frameworks for democratic management are focused on relevant legislation. The study allows us to suggest the hypothesis that the principle of democratic management, associated with a political leadership, would have preponderated in the literature and initiatives of formation of school directors in the country, being the more technical dimension of the subject a little prioritized theme. In this sense, it can be said that the topic of leadership, as it is configured in other contexts, has become a repressed demand in Brazilian educational policy.ResumoEste artigo procura aprofundar o debate sobre liderança, explorando especificidades do contexto brasileiro em relação a esta temática, mais especificamente o princípio da gestão democrática. A reflexão detém-se sobre os dois temas, explicitando a trajetória do debate sobre gestão democrática desde meados dos anos oitenta do século XX, passando pela Constituição Federal de 1988, a Lei de Diretrizes e Bases da Educação Nacional – LDB (Lei nº 9.394/96) e chegando ao contexto mais recente, onde o Plano Nacional de Educação (PNE) de 2014 incorpora o assunto às suas metas. São apresentadas considerações sobre conteúdos programáticos de dois programas nacionais de formação: o Programa de Capacitação a Distância para Gestores Escolares (Progestão) e o Programa Nacional Escola de Gestores da Educação Básica Pública (PNEGEB), também conhecido como Escola de Gestores. Os principais marcos regulatórios da gestão democrática são focalizados na legislação pertinente. O estudo permite sugerir a hipótese de que o princípio da gestão democrática, associado a uma liderança de natureza política, teria preponderado na literatura e iniciativas de formação de diretores escolares no país, sendo a dimensão mais técnica do assunto um tema pouco priorizado. Nesse sentido, pode-se dizer que o tema da liderança, tal como se configura em outros contextos, tem se constituído em demanda reprimida na política educacional brasileira.ResumenEste artículo busca profundizar el debate sobre liderazgo, explorando especificidades del contexto brasileño en relación a esta temática, más específicamente el principio de la gestión democrática. La reflexión se detiene sobre los dos temas, explicitando la trayectoria del debate sobre gestión democrática desde mediados de los años ochenta del siglo XX, pasando por la Constitución Federal de 1988, la Ley de Directrices y Bases de la Educación Nacional - LDB (Ley nº 9.394/96) y llegando al contexto más reciente, donde el Plan Nacional de Educación (PNE), de 2014, incorpora el asunto a sus metas. Se presentan consideraciones sobre contenidos programáticos de dos programas nacionales de formación: el Programa de Capacitación a Distancia para Gestores Escolares (Progestão) y el Programa Nacional Escuela de Gestores de la Educación Básica Pública (PNEGEB), también conocido como Escuela de Gestores. Los principales marcos regulatorios de la gestión democrática se centran en la legislación pertinente. El estudio permite sugerir la hipótesis de que el principio de la gestión democrática, asociado a un liderazgo de naturaleza política, habría preponderado en la literatura e iniciativas de formación de directores escolares en el país, siendo la dimensión más técnica del tema un tema poco priorizado. En ese sentido, se puede decir que el tema del liderazgo, tal como se configura en otros contextos, se ha constituido en demanda reprimida en la política educativa brasileña.Keywords: Leadership and democratic management, Educational legislation, Public policies, Scholar managers training.Palavras-chave: Liderança e gestão democrática, Legislação educacional. Políticas públicas, Formação de gestores escolares.Palabras claves: Liderazgo y gestión democrática, Legislación educativa, Políticas públicas, Formación de gestores escolares.ReferencesALMEIDA, Bruno Luiz Teles de. Construindo uma gestão democrática no Estado da Bahia: contribuições do Curso de Especialização em Gestão Escolar promovido pelo Programa Escola de Gestores. Universidade Federal da Bahia. 2015. Dissertação de Mestrado, 2015. Disponível em: https://repositorio.ufba.br/ri/handle/ri/17694. Acesso em: 27 out. 2018.BENTO, António; OLIVEIRA, Maria Isabel. A liderança escolar a três dimensões: diretores, professores e alunos. Bragança: Ideias em prática, 2013. Disponível em: https://bibliotecadigital. ipb.pt/handle/10198/9560. Acesso em: 18 ago. 2018.BIANCO, Mônica de Fátima; SOUZA, Eloísio Moulin de; SOUZA-REIS, Antônio Marcos. A nova gestão pública: um estudo do Pró-gestão focado em dois projetos prioritários no estado do Espírito Santo. Revista Gestão e Planejamento, Salvador, v. 15, n. 1, p. 118-143, jan./abr. 2014.BOLIVAR, Antonio. El liderazgo pedagógico de la dirección escolar en España: limitaciones y acciones. In: LIMA, Licinio; SÁ, Virginio (orgs.). O Governo das escolas: democracia, controlo e performatividade. Ribeirão: Edições Humus, 2017, p. 151-171. Acesso em: 18 ago. 2018.BOLIVAR, Antonio; YÁÑEZ, Julián López; MURILLO, F. Javier. Liderazgo en las instituciones educativas. Una revisión de líneas de investigación. School leadership. A review of current research perspectives. Red de Investigación sobre Liderazgo y Mejora Educativa (RILME). Revista Fuentes, 14, 2013, pp. 15-60. Disponível em: http://institucional.us.es/revistas/fuente/14/Firma%20invitada.pdf> Acesso em: 18 ago. 2018.BRASIL. Constituição Federal de 1988. Disponível em http://www.planalto.gov.br/ccivil _03/constituicao/ConstituicaoCompilado.Htm. Acesso 6 dez. 2018.BRASIL. Lei nº 9.394, de 20 de dezembro de 1996. Estabelece as diretrizes e bases da educação nacional. Disponível em http://www.planalto.gov.br/ccivil_03/Leis/l9394.htm. Acesso 14 jun. 2018.BRASIL. MEC. INEP. Desempenho dos alunos na Prova Brasil: diversos caminhos para o sucesso escolar nas redes municipais de ensino. Brasília: Instituto Nacional de Estudos e Pesquisas Educacionais, 2008.BRASIL. MEC. UNICEF. UNDIME. Aprova Brasil: o direito de aprender – boas práticas em escolas públicas avaliadas pela Prova Brasil. 2. ed. Brasília: MEC.UNICEF, 2007. Disponível em: <https://www.unicef.org/brazil/pt/aprova_final.pdf> Acesso em: 07 ago. 2018.BRASIL. MEC. UNICEF. UNDIME. Redes de aprendiizagem: boas práticas de municipios que garantem o direito de aprender.BRASIL. Presidência da República. Casa Civil. Subchefia para Assuntos Jurídicos. Lei nº 13.005, de 25 de junho de 2014. Aprova o Plano Nacional de Educação – PNE e dá outras providências.BROOKE, Nigel; SOARES, José Francisco (orgs.). Pesquisa em eficácia escolar: origem e trajetórias. Belo Horizonte: Editora UFMG, 2008.BUENO, Edna Maria Gomes da Silva. A dimensão pedagógica do papel do diretor na gestão escolar: análise do Progestão - programa de capacitação a distância para gestores escolares da Secretaria de Educação do Estado de São Paulo. 2007. Dissertação (Mestrado em Educação e Formação). Universidade Católica de Santos, Santos, 2007. Disponível em: http://biblioteca.unisantos.br:8181/handle/tede/112>. Acesso em: 27 out. 2018.EVANGELISTA, Karla Karine Nascimento Fahel. Formação de gestores escolares: um estudo em escolas públicas do Ceará. 2016. Dissertação de Mestrado. Programa de Pós-Graduação em Educação. Universidade Estadual do Ceará. Fortaleza, 2016.FAORO, Raymundo. Os donos do poder: formação do patronato político brasileiro. Rio de Janeiro: Globo, 3ª ed, revista, 2001.FERNANDES, Cássia do Carmo Pires; TEIXEIRA, Beatriz de Basto. Avaliação do Programa Escola de Gestores: os desafios da pesquisa com egressos. Revista Temas em Educação, João Pessoa, v. 24, n.1, p.78-90, jan-jun. 2015.FERNANDES, Cássia do Carmo Pires. O programa escola de gestores da educação básica e seus efeitos para a formação de gestores escolares em Minas Gerais. 2014. Dissertação de Mestrado. Universidade Federal de Juiz de Fora. 2014. Disponível em: https://repositorio.ufjf.br/jspui/handle/ufjf/184> Acesso em: 27 out. 2018.FERREIRA, Maria Salonilde. A IV Conferência Brasileira de Educação: algumas considerações. Revista Educação em Questão. V. 1. N. 1. Jan./Jun. 1987. Disponível em: https://periodicos.ufrn.br/educacaoemquestao/article/view/12026> Acesso em: 26 out. 2018.HONORATO, Hercules Guimarães. O gestor escolar e suas competências: a liderança em discussão. Disponível em http://www.anpae.org.br/iberoamericano2012/Trabalhos/ HerculesGuimaraesHonorato_res_int_GT8.pdf. Acesso em: 26 out. 2018.INEP. Relatório do 2º Ciclo de Monitoramento das Metas do Plano Nacional de Educação. Brasília, 2018. Disponível em http://portal.inep.gov.br/informacao-da-publicacao/-/asset_publisher/6JYIsGMAMkW1/document/id/1476034. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.LEITHWOOD, K.; DAY, C.; SAMMONS, P; HARRIS, Alma; HOPKINS, D. Successful school leardership. What it is and how it influences pupil learning. National College for School Leadership. Research Report n° 800. University of Nottingham. 2006. Disponível em http://www.nysed.gov/common/nysed/files/principal-project-file-55-successful-school-leadership-what-it-is-and-how-it-influences-pupil-learning.pdf. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.LIMA, Licinio; SÁ, Virginio (orgs.). O Governo das escolas: democracia, controlo e performatividade. Ribeirão: Edições Humus, 2017. LÜCK, Heloísa. Dimensões da gestão escolar e suas competências. Curitiba: Editora Positivo, 2009.LÜCK, Heloísa. Liderança em gestão escolar. Petrópolis: Vozes, 2008.LÜCK, Heloísa. Mapeamento de práticas de seleção e capacitação de diretores escolares. Estudos e pesquisas. São Paulo: Fundação Victor Civita, 2011, p. 167-225. Disponível em: http://www.fvc.org.br/pdf/livro2-03-mapeamento.pdf. Acesso em: 25 set. 2016.MAGALDI, Ana Maria; GONDRA, José G. A reorganização do campo educacional no Brasil: manifestações, manifestos e manifestantes. Rio de Janeiro: 7Letras, 2003.MELO, Marisete Fernandes de. Programa nacional escola de gestores para a educação básica: um olhar sobre a proposta e execução na Paraíba (2010 - 2012). 2017. Dissertação de Mestrado. Universidade Federal da Paraíba. Mestrado Profissional em Políticas Públicas, Gestão e Avaliação da Educação, 2017. Disponível em https://repositorio.ufpb.br/ jspui/handle/tede/9320. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.NOGUEIRA, Danielle Xabregas Pamplona. Programa de Capacitação a Distância de Gestores Escolares – Progestão no Estado do Pará: um estudo sobre a implementação do curso de especialização, no período de 2001 a 2002. 2008. Dissertação(Mestrado em Educação). Universidade de Brasília, Brasília, 2008. Disponível em: http://repositorio.unb.br/handle/10482/1845. Acesso em: 27 out. 2018.OLIVEIRA, Ana Cristina Prado de. Gestão, liderança e clima escolar. Curitiba: Appris, 2018.OLIVEIRA, Ana Cristina Prado de; CARVALHO, Cynthia Paes de. Gestão escolar, liderança do diretor e resultados educacionais no Brasil. Rev. Bras. Educ. 2018, vol.23, p. 1-18. Disponível em: http://www.scielo.br/pdf/rbedu/v23/1809-449X-rbedu-23-e230015.pdf. Acesso em: 19 ago. 2018.OLIVEIRA, Ana Cristina Prado de; WALDHELM, Andrea Paula Souza. Liderança do diretor, clima escolar e desempenho dos alunos: qual a relação? Ensaio: aval. pol. públ. Educ., Rio de Janeiro, v. 24, n. 93, p. 824-844, out./dez. 2016. Disponível em http://www.scielo.br/pdf/ensaio/v24n93/1809-4465-ensaio-24-93-0824.pdf. Acesso em 12 jun. 2018. PENA, Anderson Córdova. Um conceito para liderança escolar: estudo realizado com diretores de escolas da rede pública estadual de Minas Gerais. 2013. Universidade Federal de Juiz de Fora. Tese de Doutorado. 2013. Disponível em: https://repositorio.ufjf.br/jspui/ handle/ufjf/2426. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.PINHEIRO, Camila Mendes; DAL RI, Neusa Maria. Democratização da educação na década de 1980: o Fórum da Educação na Constituinte e a IV Conferência Brasileira de Educação 1986. Disponível em: http://www.histedbr.fe.unicamp.br/acer_histedbr/jornada/ jornada11/artigos/8/artigo_simposio_8_749_mila_pinheiro_@hotmail.com.pdf Acesso em: 26 out. 2018.PINHEIRO, Camila Mendes. O Fórum Nacional em Defesa da Escola Pública e o princípio de gestão democrática na Constituição Federal de 1988. 2015. 234 f. Dissertação (mestrado). Universidade Estadual Paulista Júlio de Mesquita Filho, Faculdade de Filosofia e Ciências, 2015. Disponível em: http://hdl.handle.net/11449/ 124369. Acesso em: 26 out. 2018.POLON, Thelma Lucia P. Perfis de liderança e seus reflexos na gestão escolar. In: 34ª Reunião Anual da ANPED, 2011, Anais... Natal/RN: Centro de Convenções, 2011.ROMANO, Alessandro Segala; OLIVEIRA, Márcia Pacini de. A gestão participativa e o papel da liderança do diretor na educação profissional. Revista InSIET: Revista In Sustentabilidade, Inovação & Empreendedorismo Tecnológico, São Paulo, v. 2 n. 2, agosto/dezembro de 2015.RUA, Maria das Graças. Análise de políticas públicas: conceitos básicos. s. d.SCOTUZZI, Claudia Aparecida Sorgon. Gestão democrática nas escolas e progestão: que relação é esta?. 2008. Dissertação (mestrado). Universidade Estadual Paulista, Instituto de Biociências de Rio Claro, 2008. Disponível em: <http://hdl.handle.net/11449/90065> Acesso em: 27 out 2018.SILVA, Givanildo da; SILVA, Alex Vieira da; SANTOS, Inalda Maria dos Santos. Concepções de gestão escolar pós–LDB: o gerencialismo e a gestão democrática. Revista Retratos da Escola, Brasília, v. 10, n. 19, p. 533-549, jul./dez. 2016.SILVA, Luís Gustavo Alexandre da; ALVES, Miriam Fábia. Gerencialismo na escola pública: contradições e desafios concernentes à gestão, à autonomia e à organização do trabalho escolar. RBPAE - v. 28, n. 3, p. 665-681, set/dez. 2012. SOTTANI, Natália Bazoti Brito; MARIANO, Sandra Regina Holanda; MORAES, Joysi; DIAS, Bruno Francisco. Políticas públicas de formação de diretores de escolas públicas no Brasil: Uma análise do Programa Nacional Escola de Gestores da Educação Básica (PNEGEB). ARCHIVOS ANALÍTICOS DE POLÍTICAS EDUCATIVAS / EDUCATION POLICY ANALYSIS ARCHIVES, v. 26, p. 153, 2018.SOUZA, Celina. Introdução Políticas Públicas: uma revisão da literatura. Sociologias, Porto Alegre, ano 8, nº 16, jul/dez 2006, p. 20-45. TEODORO, António. Considerações breves sobre transdiciplinaridade de um campo de estudos. Revista de Humanidades e Tecnologias. s.d. p. 117-121. Disponível em: http://recil.ulusofona.pt/bitstream/handle/10437/2356/1019.pdf?sequence=1. Acesso em: 08 dez. 2018.UNESCO. El liderazgo escolar em América Latina y el Caribe: un estado del arte com base en ocho sistemas escolares de la región. Oficina Regional de Educación para América Latina y el Caribe (OREALC/UNESCO Santiago). 2014. Disponível em http://unesdoc.unesco.org/images/0023/002327/232799s.pdf. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.VAILLANT, Denise. Liderazgo escolar, evolución de políticas y prácticas y mejora de la calidad educativa. 2015. Disponivel em http://www.maestro100puntos.org.gt/ sites/default/files/liderazgo-escolar-evolucion-de-politicas-mejora-de-la-calidad-unesco.pdf. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.VIDAL, Eloisa Maia; VIEIRA, Sofia Lerche. Meta 19. In: INEP Plano Nacional de Educação PNE 2014 - 2024: Linha de Base. Brasília, DF: Inep, 2015. p. 313 – 334. Disponível em http://portal.inep.gov.br/informacao-da-publicacao/-/asset_publisher/6JYIsGMAMkW1/ document/id/493812. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.VIEIRA, Sofia Lerche. Poder local e educação no Brasil: dimensões e tensões. RBPAE. v.27, n.1, p. 123-133, jan./abr. 2011. Disponível em file:///C:/Users/elois/Downloads/ 19972-72432-1-PB.pdf. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.WEINSTEIN, José. (org.). Liderazgo educativo en las escuelas: nueve miradas. Santiago de Chile, Salesianos Impresores, 2016.

In recent years, STEAM (Science, Technology, Engineering, Art, and Mathematics) has received wide attention. STEAM complements early childhood learning needs in honing 2nd century skills. This study aims to introduce a loose section in early childhood learning to pre-service teachers and then to explore their perceptions of how to use loose parts in supporting STEAM. The study design uses qualitative phenomenological methods. FGDs (Focus Group Discussions) are used as data collection instruments. The findings point to two main themes that emerged from the discussion: a loose section that supports freedom of creation and problem solving. Freedom clearly supports science, mathematics and arts education while problem solving significantly supports engineering and technology education. Keywords: Early Childhood Educators, Loose-part, STEAM References: Allen, A. (2016). Don’t Fear STEM: You Already Teach It! Exchange, (231), 56–59. Ansberry, B. K., & Morgan, E. (2019). Seven Myths of STEM. 56(6), 64–67. Bagiati, A., & Evangelou, D. (2015). Engineering curriculum in the preschool classroom: the teacher’s experience. European Early Childhood Education Research Journal, 23(1), 112–128. https://doi.org/10.1080/1350293X.2014.991099 Becker, K., & Park, K. (2011). Effects of integrative approaches among science , technology , engineering , and mathematics ( STEM ) subjects on students ’ learning : A preliminary meta-analysis. 12(5), 23–38. Berk, L. E. (2009). Child Development (8th ed.). Boston: Pearson Education. Can, B., Yildiz-Demirtas, V., & Altun, E. (2017). The Effect of Project-based Science Education Programme on Scientific Process Skills and Conception of Kindergargen Students. 16(3), 395–413. Casey, T., Robertson, J., Abel, J., Cairns, M., Caldwell, L., Campbell, K., … Robertson, T. (2016). Loose Parts Play. Edinburgh. Cheung, R. H. P. (2017). Teacher-directed versus child-centred : the challenge of promoting creativity in Chinese preschool classrooms. Pedagogy, Culture & Society, 1366(January), 1–14. https://doi.org/10.1080/14681366.2016.1217253 Clements, D. H., & Sarama, J. (2016). Math, Science, and Technology in the Early Grades. The Future of Children, 26(2), 75–94. Cloward Drown, K. (2014). Dramatic lay affordances of natural and manufactured outdoor settings for preschoolaged children. Dejarnette, N. K. (2018). Early Childhood Steam: Reflections From a Year of Steam Initiatives Implemented in a High-Needs Primary School. Education, 139(2), 96–112. DiGironimo, N. (2011). What is technology? Investigating student conceptions about the nature of technology. International Journal of Science Education, 33(10), 1337–1352. https://doi.org/10.1080/09500693.2010.495400 Dugger, W. E., & Naik, N. (2001). Clarifying Misconceptions between Technology Education and Educational Technology. The Technology Teacher, 61(1), 31–35. Eeuwijk, P. Van, & Zuzana, A. (2017). How to Conduct a Focus Group Discussion ( FGD ) Methodological Manual. Flannigan, C., & Dietze, B. (2018). Children, Outdoor Play, and Loose Parts. Journal of Childhood Studies, 42(4), 53–60. https://doi.org/10.18357/jcs.v42i4.18103 Fleer, M. (1998). The Preparation of Australian Teachers in Technology Education : Developing The Preparation of Australian Teachers in Technology Education : Developing Professionals Not Technicians. Asia-Pacific Journal of Teacher Education & Development, 1(2), 25–31. Freitas, H., Oliveira, M., Jenkins, M., & Popjoy, O. (1998). The focus group, a qualitative research method: Reviewing the theory, and providing guidelines to its planning. In ISRC, Merrick School of Business, University of Baltimore (MD, EUA)(Vol. 1). Gomes, J., & Fleer, M. (2019). The Development of a Scientific Motive : How Preschool Science and Home Play Reciprocally Contribute to Science Learning. Research in Science Education, 49(2), 613–634. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11165-017-9631-5 Goris, T., & Dyrenfurth, M. (n.d.). Students ’ Misconceptions in Science , Technology , and Engineering . Gull, C., Bogunovich, J., Goldstein, S. L., & Rosengarten, T. (2019). Definitions of Loose Parts in Early Childhood Outdoor Classrooms: A Scoping Review. The International Journal of Early Childhood Environmental Education, 6(3), 37. Hui, A. N. N., He, M. W. J., & Ye, S. S. (2015). Arts education and creativity enhancement in young children in Hong Kong. Educational Psychology, 35(3), 315–327. https://doi.org/10.1080/01443410.2013.875518 Jarvis, T., & Rennie, L. J. (1996). Perceptions about Technology Held by Primary Teachers in England. Research in Science & Technological Education, 14(1), 43–54. https://doi.org/10.1080/0263514960140104 Jeffers, O. (2004). How to Catch a Star. New York: Philomel Books. Kiewra, C., & Veselack, E. (2016). Playing with nature: Supporting preschoolers’ creativity in natural outdoor classrooms. International Journal of Early Childhood Environmental Education, 4(1), 70–95. Kuh, L., Ponte, I., & Chau, C. (2013). The impact of a natural playscape installation on young children’s play behaviors. Children, Youth and Environments, 23(2), 49–77. Lachapelle, C. P., Cunningham, C. M., & Oh, Y. (2019). What is technology? Development and evaluation of a simple instrument for measuring children’s conceptions of technology. International Journal of Science Education, 41(2), 188–209. https://doi.org/10.1080/09500693.2018.1545101 Liamputtong. (2010). Focus Group Methodology : Introduction and History. In Focus Group MethodoloGy (pp. 1–14). Liao, C. (2016). From Interdisciplinary to Transdisciplinary: An Arts-Integrated Approach to STEAM Education. 69(6), 44–49. https://doi.org/10.1080/00043125.2016.1224873 Lindeman, K. W., & Anderson, E. M. (2015). Using Blocks to Develop 21st Century Skills. Young Children, 70(1), 36–43. Maxwell, L., Mitchell, M., and Evans, G. (2008). Effects of play equipment and loose parts on preschool children’s outdoor play behavior: An observational study and design intervention. Children, Youth and Environments, 18(2), 36–63. McClure, E., Guernsey, L., Clements, D., Bales, S., Nichols, J., Kendall-Taylor, N., & Levine, M. (2017). How to Integrate STEM Into Early Childhood Education. Science and Children, 055(02), 8–11. https://doi.org/10.2505/4/sc17_055_02_8 McClure, M., Tarr, P., Thompson, C. M., & Eckhoff, A. (2017). Defining quality in visual art education for young children: Building on the position statement of the early childhood art educators. Arts Education Policy Review, 118(3), 154–163. https://doi.org/10.1080/10632913.2016.1245167 Mishra, L. (2016). Focus Group Discussion in Qualitative Research. TechnoLearn: An International Journal of Educational Technology, 6(1), 1. https://doi.org/10.5958/2249-5223.2016.00001.2 Monhardt, L., & Monhardt, R. (2006). Creating a context for the learning of science process skills through picture books. Early Childhood Education Journal, 34(1), 67–71. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-006-0108-9 Monsalvatge, L., Long, K., & DiBello, L. (2013). Turning our world of learning inside out! Dimensions of Early Childhood, 41(3), 23–30. Moomaw, S. (2012). STEM begins in the early years. School Science & Mathematics, 112(2), 57–58. Moomaw, S. (2016). Move Back the Clock, Educators: STEM Begins at Birth. School Science & Mathematics, 116(5), 237–238. Moomaw, S., & Davis, J. A. (2010). STEM Comes to Preschool. Young Cihildren, 12–18(September), 12–18. Munawar, M., Roshayanti, F., & Sugiyanti. (2019). Implementation of STEAM (Science, Technology, Engineering, Art, Mathematics)-Based Early Childhood Education Learning in Semarang City. Jurnal CERIA, 2(5), 276–285. National Research Council. (1996). National Science Education Standards. Washington, DC: National Academy of Sciences. Nicholson, S. (1972). The Theory of Loose Parts: An important principle for design methodology. Studies in Design Education Craft & Technology, 4(2), 5–12. O.Nyumba, T., Wilson, K., Derrick, C. J., & Mukherjee, N. (2018). The use of focus group discussion methodology: Insights from two decades of application in conservation. Methods in Ecology and Evolution, 9(1), 20–32. https://doi.org/10.1111/2041-210X.12860 Padilla-Diaz, M. (2015). Phenomenology in Educational Qualitative Research : Philosophy as Science or Philosophical Science ? International Journal of Educational Excellence, 1(2), 101–110. Padilla, M. J. (1990). The Science Process Skills. Research Matters - to the Science Teacher, 1(March), 1–3. Park, D. Y., Park, M. H., & Bates, A. B. (2018). Exploring Young Children’s Understanding About the Concept of Volume Through Engineering Design in a STEM Activity: A Case Study. International Journal of Science and Mathematics Education, 16(2), 275–294. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10763-016-9776-0 Rahardjo, M. M. (2019). Implementasi Pendekatan Saintifik Sebagai Pembentuk Keterampilan Proses Sains Anak Usia Dini. Scholaria: Jurnal Pendidikan Dan Kebudayaan, 9(2), 148–159. https://doi.org/10.24246/j.js.2019.v9.i2.p148-159 Robison, T. (2016). Male Elementary General Music Teachers : A Phenomenological Study. Journal of Music Teacher Education, 26(2), 77–89. https://doi.org/10.1177/1057083715622019 Rocha Fernandes, G. W., Rodrigues, A. M., & Ferreira, C. A. (2018). Conceptions of the Nature of Science and Technology: a Study with Children and Youths in a Non-Formal Science and Technology Education Setting. Research in Science Education, 48(5), 1071–1106. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11165-016-9599-6 Sawyer, R. K. (2006). Educating for innovation. 1(2006), 41–48. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.tsc.2005.08.001 Sharapan, H. (2012). ERIC - From STEM to STEAM: How Early Childhood Educators Can Apply Fred Rogers’ Approach, Young Children, 2012-Jan. Young Children, 67(1), 36–40. Siantayani, Y. (2018). STEAM: Science-Technology-Engineering-Art-Mathematics. Semarang: SINAU Teachers Development Center. Sikder, S., & Fleer, M. (2015). Small Science : Infants and Toddlers Experiencing Science in Everyday Family Life. Research in Science Education, 45(3), 445–464. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11165-014-9431-0 Smith-gilman, S. (2018). The Arts, Loose Parts and Conversations. Journal of the Canadian Association for Curriculum Studies, 16(1), 90–103. Sohn, B. K., Thomas, S. P., Greenberg, K. H., & Pollio, H. R. (2017). Hearing the Voices of Students and Teachers : A Phenomenological Approach to Educational Research. Qualitative Research in Education, 6(2), 121–148. https://doi.org/10.17583/qre.2017.2374 Strong-wilson, T., & Ellis, J. (2002). Children and Place : Reggio Emilia’s Environment as Third Teacher. Theory into Practice, 46(1), 40–47. Sutton, M. J. (2011). In the hand and mind: The intersection of loose parts and imagination in evocative settings for young children. Children, Youth and Environments, 21(2), 408–424. Tippett, C. D., & Milford, T. M. (2017). Findings from a Pre-kindergarten Classroom: Making the Case for STEM in Early Childhood Education. International Journal of Science and Mathematics Education, 15, 67–86. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10763-017-9812-8 Tippett, C., & Milford, T. (2017). STEM Resources and Materials for Engaging Learning Experiences. International Journal of Science & Mathematics Education, 15(March), 67–86. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10763-017-9812-8 Veselack, E., Miller, D., & Cain-Chang, L. (2015). Raindrops on noses and toes in the dirt: infants and toddlers in the outdoor classroom. Dimensions Educational Research Foundation. Yuksel-Arslan, P., Yildirim, S., & Robin, B. R. (2016). A phenomenological study : teachers ’ experiences of using digital storytelling in early childhood education. Educational Studies, 42(5), 427–445. https://doi.org/10.1080/03055698.2016.1195717

This study aimed to explore the perceived barriers to physical activity among college students Study Design: Qualitative research design Eight focus group discussions on 67 college students aged 18-24 years (48 females, 19 males) was conducted on College premises. Data were analysed using inductive approach. Participants identified a number of obstacles to physical activity. Perceived barriers emerged from the analysis of the data addressed the different dimensions of the socio-ecological framework. The result indicated that the young adults perceived substantial amount of personal, social and environmental factors as barriers such as time constraint, tiredness, stress, family control, safety issues and much more. Understanding the barriers and overcoming the barriers at this stage will be valuable. Health professionals and researchers can use this information to design and implement interventions, strategies and policies to promote the participation in physical activity. This further can help the students to deal with those barriers and can help to instil the habit of regular physical activity in the later adult years.

La prevalencia de personas con discapacidad en Chile asciende al 20% de su población, de los cuales un porcentaje cercano al 12% asiste a establecimientos educacionales especiales, quienes en su mayoría, presentan discapacidad intelectual, condición que se relaciona a comorbilidades y menor condición física. El año 2018, entró en vigencia la ley Nº 21.015 que incentiva a las empresas a la contratación e inclusión laboral de personas con discapacidad, sin embargo no existen programas y estrategias gubernamentales orientadas a promover el bienestar general y el desarrollo condición física en el ciclo escolar para la transferencia mundo laboral de personas con discapacidad intelectual.

El propósito del presente artículo expone como el diagnóstico de VIH ha afectado a mujeres chilenas en su rol de trabajadoras, conociéndolo desde su propia perspectiva. Es una investigación cualitativa, donde se entrevistan a 3 mujeres sero positivo de edad entre los 20 y 65 años, que cuentan con experiencia laboral previo al diagnóstico de VIH. Los resultados identifican un antes y después del diagnóstico de VIH, donde para mantener su rol de trabajadoras ocultan su diagnóstico al empleador y a sus compañeros de trabajo por miedo a ser discriminada; dan a conocer abiertamente su diagnóstico al contexto social que se desenvuelven para evitar prejuicios; o cambian su rubro laboral. De esta manera, se reconoce que la ley del SIDA de Chile no logra cubrir una protección real que permita el respeto, fiscalización y responsabilidad de estas normas, siendo vulnerados los derechos de las mujeres que viven con VIH. Las mujeres diagnosticadas sufren apartheid ocupacional e injusticia ocupacional, ya que no logran realizar su rol como trabajadoras debido a la desinformación que existe en la sociedad frente al VIH y a los estigmas que se encuentran en torno a ella, desencadenando prejuicios sociales históricos que han favorecido que mujeres vivan ocultando su realidad.

Abstract Study question What are women’s attitudes to having children including their ideal age to have children, factors affecting their decision and their understanding of female fertility? Summary answer The average age women wanted to have children was age 30, with most still developing their career. They showed a good knowledge of fertility awareness. What is known already Women globally are delaying the birth of their first child, with the average age of first birth approaching age 32 in some countries. The fertility rate stands at 1.3 in several European Union countries. Some people are not having the desired family size or are childless by circumstance. We need to ensure we provide fertility education from school-age onwards. Study design, size, duration We conducted an anonymous, online survey of multiple choice and open-ended questions using Qualtrics software. The survey was live for 32 days from May 15th, 2020 to June 16th, 2020 and was promoted using social media. A mixed-method approach was used to analyse quantitative and qualitative data. Participants/materials, setting, methods A total of 922 women from 44 countries participated in the survey. After filtering out women who did not consent and those who did not want to have children, a total of 834 responses remained. Elimination of blank surveys or insufficient data resulted in a final number of 667 responses. Main results and the role of chance The mean age of the respondents was 31.3 (±4.76). The majority were white British (347/667, 52%) and heterosexual (614/667, 92.0%). A high proportion had a university education (195/667, 29%) or postgraduate education (392/667, 59%). The majority were married/in a civil partnership (223/667, 33%) or cohabitating (215/667, 32%). 135/667 (20%) were single and never married. When asked ‘In an ideal world, at what age approximately would you like to have had or have children? a normal distribution was observed with a mean age of 30.2 (±3.2). When asked ‘What factors have led you to decide on that particular age?’ the most frequent choice was “I am developing my career”, followed by “I am not financially ready.” Women were asked how informed they felt about fertility. The majority of women said they felt moderately informed (60%, 400/667), very informed (28%, 190/667), or they were not informed at all (12%, 77 /667). Most women thought female fertility decline starts at age 35 (32.8%, 219/667). To the question “What is the oldest age at which women can get pregnant?” almost 70% of women (465/667) believed the oldest age to be between 40–49 and 24%, (160/667) said over 50. Limitations, reasons for caution All surveys have a selection bias. The survey was only promoted on social media. As the survey was in English, the women who answered the survey were mainly UK residents who were highly educated. Wider implications of the findings: In a group of highly educated women, age 30 was the most common age for wanting a child but career development and finances are the main reasons affecting their decision. These women had some understanding of female fertility. Global fertility education is essential to ensure people make informed reproductive choices. Trial registration number NA

BASTARDYAll children born before matrimony, or so long after the death of the husband as to render it impossible that the child could be begotten by him, are bastards.– Cro. Jac. 451William Toone: The Magistrates Manual, 1817 (66)On 4 September 1832, the body of a newborn baby boy was found washed up on the shore at the port town of Fremantle, Western Australia. As the result of an inquest into the child’s suspicious death, a 20-year-old, unmarried woman named Mary Summerland was accused of concealing his birth. In October 2014, 25-year-old Irish backpacker Caroline Quinn faced court in Perth, Western Australia, over claims that she concealed the birth of her stillborn child after giving birth in the remote north west town of Halls Creek during May of the same year. Both women denied the existence of their children, both appear to have given birth to their “illegitimate” babies alone, and both women claimed that they did not know that they had ever been pregnant at all. In addition, both women hid the body of their dead child for several days while the people they lived with or were close to, did not appear to notice that the mother of the child had had a baby. In neither case did any person associated with either woman seek to look for the missing child after it had been born.Despite occurring 182 years apart, the striking similarities between these cases could lead to the assumption that it is almost as if there were a written script of behaviour that would explain the actions of both young women. Close examination of the laws surrounding child murder, infanticide and concealment of birth reveals evidence of similar behaviours being enacted by women as far back as the 1600s (and earlier), and all are shaped in response to the legal frameworks that prosecuted women who gave birth outside of marriage.This article traces the history of child murder law from its formation in England in the 1600s and explores how early moral assumptions concerning unmarried mothers echoed through the lived experiences of women who killed their illegitimate babies in colonial Western Australia, and continue to resonate in the treatment of, and legal response to, women accused of similar crimes in the present day. The Unlicensed ChildThe unlicensed child is a term coined by Swain and Howe to more accurately define the social matrix faced by single women and their children in Australia. The term seeks to emphasise the repressive and controlling religious, legal and social pressures that acted on Australian women who had children outside marriage until the mid-1970s (xxi, 1, 92, 94). For the purposes of this article, I extend Swain and Howe’s term the unlicensed child to coin the term the unlicensed mother. Following on from Swain and Howe’s definition, if the children of unmarried mothers did not have a license to be born, it is essential to acknowledge that their mothers did not have a license to give birth. Women who had children without social and legal sanction gave birth within a society that did not allocate them “permission” to be mothers, something that the corporeality of pregnancy made it impossible for them not to be. Their own bodies—and the bodies of the babies growing inside them—betrayed them. Unlicensed mothers were punished socially, religiously, legally and financially, and their children were considered sinful and inferior to children who had married parents simply because they had been born (Scheper-Hughes 410). This unspoken lack of authorisation to experience the unavoidably innate physicality of pregnancy, birth and motherhood, in turn implies that, until recently unmarried mothers did not have license to be mothers. Two MothersAll that remains of the “case” of Mary Summerland is a file archived at the State Records Office of Western Australia under the title CONS 3472, Item 10: Rex V Mary Summerland. Yet revealed within those sparse documents is a story echoed by the events surrounding Caroline Quinn nearly two hundred years later. In September 1832, Mary Summerland was an unmarried domestic servant living and working in Fremantle when the body of a baby was found lying on a beach very close to the settlement. Western Australia had only been colonized by the British in 1829. The discovery of the body of an infant in such a tiny village (colonial Fremantle had a population of only 436 women and girls out of 1341 non-Aboriginal emigrants) (Gardiner) set in motion an inquest that resulted in Mary Summerland being investigated over the suspicious death of the child.The records suggest that Mary may have given birth, apparently alone, over a week prior to the corpse of the baby being discovered, yet no one in Fremantle, including her employer and her family, appeared to have noticed that Mary might have been pregnant, or that she had given birth to a child. When Mary Summerland was eventually accused of giving birth to the baby, she strongly denied that she had ever been pregnant, and denied being the mother of the child. It is not known how her infant ended up being disposed of in the ocean. It is also not known if Mary was eventually charged with concealment or child murder, but in either scenario, the case against her was dismissed as “no true bill” when she faced her trial. The details publically available on the case of Caroline Quinn are also sparse. Even the sex of her child has not been revealed in any of the media coverage of the event. Yet examination of the limited details available on her charge of “concealment of birth” reveal similarities between her behaviours and those of Mary Summerland.In May 2014 Caroline Quinn had been “travelling with friends in the Kimberly region of Western Australia” (Lee), and, just as Mary did, Caroline claims she “did not realise that she was pregnant” when she went into labour (Independent.ie). She appears, like Mary Summerland, to have given birth alone, and also like Mary, when her child died due to unexplained circumstances she hid the corpse for several days. Also echoing Mary’s story, no person in the sparsely populated Hall’s Creek community (the town has a populace of 1,211) or any friends in Caroline’s circle of acquaintances appears to have noticed her pregnancy, nor did they realise that she had given birth to a baby until the body of the child was discovered hidden in a hotel room several days after her or his birth. The media records are unclear as to whether Caroline revealed her condition to her friends or whether they “discovered” the body without her assistance. The case was not brought to the attention of authorities until Caroline’s friends took her to receive medical attention at the local hospital and staff there notified the police.Media coverage of the death of Caroline Quinn’s baby suggests her child was stillborn or died soon after birth. As of 13 August 2014 Caroline was granted leave by the Chief Magistrate to return home to Ireland while she awaited her trial, as “without trivialising the matter, nothing more serious was alleged than the concealing of the birth” (Collins, "Irish Woman"). Caroline Quinn was not required to return to Australia to appear at her trial and when the case was presented at the Perth Magistrates Court on Thursday 2 October, all charges against her were dropped as the prosecutor felt “it was not in the public interest” to proceed with legal action (Collins, "Case").Statutory MarginalisationTo understand the similarities between the behaviours of, and legal and medical response to, Mary Summerland and Caroline Quinn, it is important to situate the deaths of their children within the wider context of child murder, concealment of birth and “bastardy” law. Tracing the development of these methods of law-making clarifies the parallels between much of the child murder, infanticide and concealment of birth narrative that has occurred in Western Australia since non-Aboriginal settlement.Despite the isolated nature of Western Australia, the nearly 400 years since the law was formed in England, and the extremely remote rural locations where both these women lived and worked, their stories are remarkably alike. It is almost as if there were a written script and each member of the cast knew what role to play: both Mary and Caroline knew to hide their pregnancies, to deny the overwhelmingly traumatic experience of giving birth alone, and to conceal the corpses of their babies. The fathers of their children appear to have cut off any connection to the women or their child. The family, friends, or employers of the parents of the dead babies knew to pretend that they did not know that the mother was pregnant or who the father was. The police and medical officers knew to charge these women and to collect evidence that could be used to simultaneously meet the needs of the both prosecution and the defence when the cases were brought to trial.In reference to Mary Summerland’s case, in colonial Western Australia when a woman gave birth to an infant who died under suspicious circumstances, she could be prosecuted with two charges: “child murder” and/or “concealment of birth”. It is suggestive that Mary may have been charged with both. The laws regarding these two offences were focused almost exclusively on the deaths of unlicensed children and were so deeply interconnected they are difficult to untangle. For Probyn, shame pierces the centre of who we think we are, “what makes it remarkable is that it reveals with precision our values, hopes and aspirations, beyond the generalities of good manners and cultured norms” (x). Dipping into the streams of legal and medical discourse that flow back to the seventeenth century highlights the pervasiveness of discourses marginalising single women and their children. This situates Mary Summerland and Caroline Quinn within a ‘burden on society’ narrative of guilt, blame and shame that has been in circulation for over 500 years, and continues to resonate in the present (Coull).An Act to Prevent the Destroying and Murthering of Bastard ChildrenIn England prior to the 17th century, penalties for extramarital sex, the birth and/or maintenance of unlicensed children or for committing child murder were expressed through church courts (Damme 2-6; Rapaport 548; Butler 61; Hoffer and Hull 3-4). Discussion of how the punishment of child murder left the religious sphere and came to be regulated by secular laws that were focused exclusively on the unlicensed mother points to two main arguments: firstly, the patriarchal response to unlicensed (particularly female) sexuality; and secondly, a moral panic regarding a perceived rise in unlicensed pregnancies in women of the lower classes, and the resulting financial burden placed on local parishes to support unwanted, unlicensed children (Rapaport 532, 48-52; McMahon XVII, 126-29; Osborne 49; Meyer 3-8 of 14). In many respects, as Meyer suggests, “the legal system subtly encouraged neonaticide through its nearly universally negative treatment of bastard children” (240).The first of these “personal control laws” (Hoffer and Hull 13) was the Old Poor Law created by Henry VIII in 1533, and put in place to regulate all members of English society who needed to rely on the financial assistance of the parish to survive. Prior to 1533, “by custom the children of the rich depended on their relations, while the ‘fatherless poor’ relied on the charity of the monastic institutions and the municipalities” (Teichman 60-61). Its implementation marks the historical point where the state began to take responsibility for maintenance of the poor away from the church by holding communities responsible for “the problem of destitution” (Teichman 60-61; Meyer 243).The establishment of the poor law system of relief created a hierarchy of poverty in which some poor people, such as those suffering from sickness or those who were old, were seen as worthy of receiving support, while others, who were destitute as a result of “debauchery” or other self-inflicted means were seen as undeserving and sent to a house of correction or common gaol. Underprivileged, unlicensed mothers and their children were seen to be part of the category of recipients unfit for help (Jackson 31). Burdens on SocietyIt was in response to the narrative of poor unlicensed women and their children being undeserving fiscal burdens on law abiding, financially stretched community members that in 1576 a law targeted specifically at holding genetic parents responsible for the financial maintenance of unlicensed children entered the secular courts for the first time. Called the Elizabethan Poor Law it was enacted in response to the concerns of local parishes who felt that, due to the expenses exacted by the poor laws, they were being burdened with the care of a greatly increased number of unlicensed children (Jackson 30; Meyer 5-6; Teichman 61). While the 1576 legislation prosecuted both parents of unlicensed children, McMahon interprets the law as being created in response to a blend of moral and economic forces, undergirded by a deep, collective fear of illegitimacy (McMahon 128). By the 1570s “unwed mothers were routinely whipped and sent to prison” (Meyer 242) and “guardians of the poor” could force unlicensed mothers to wear a “badge” (Teichman 63). Yet surprisingly, while parishes felt that numbers of unlicensed children were increasing, no concomitant rise was actually recorded (McMahon 128).The most damning evidence of the failure of this law, was the surging incidence of infanticide following its implementation (Rapaport 548-49; Hoffer and Hull 11-13). After 1576 the number of women prosecuted for infanticide increased by 225 percent. Convictions resulting in unlicensed mothers being executed also rose (Meyer 246; Hoffer and Hull 8, 18).Infanticide IncreasesBy 1624 the level of infanticide in local communities was deemed to be so great An Act to Prevent the Destroying and Murthering of Bastard Children was created. The Act made child murder a “sex-specific crime”, focused exclusively on the unlicensed mother, who if found guilty of the offence was punished by death. Probyn suggests that “shame is intimately social” (77) and indeed, the wording of An Act to Prevent highlights the remarkably similar behaviours enacted by single women desperate to avoid the shame and criminal implication linked to the social position of unlicensed mother: Whereas many lewd Women that have been delivered of Bastard Children, to avoyd their shame and to escape punishment [my italics], doe secretlie bury, or conceale the Death of their Children, and after if the child be found dead the said Women doe alleadge that the said Children were borne dead;…For the preventing therefore of this great Mischiefe…if any Woman…be delivered of any issue of the Body, Male or Female, which being born alive, should by the Lawes of this Realm be a bastard, and that she endeavour privatlie either by drowning or secret burying thereof, or any other way, either by herselfe of the procuring of others, soe to conceale the Death thereof, as that it may not come to light, whether it be borne alive or not, but be concealed, in every such Case the Mother so offending shall suffer Death… (Davies 214; O'Donovan 259; Law Reform Commission of Western Australia 104; Osborne 49; Rose 1-2; Rapaport 548). An Act to Prevent also “contained an extraordinary provision which was a reversion of the ordinary common law presumption of dead birth” (Davies 214), removing the burden of proof from the prosecution and placing it on the defence (Francus 133; McMahon 128; Meyer 2 of 14). The implication being that if the dead body of a newborn, unlicensed baby was found hidden, it was automatically assumed that the child had been murdered by their mother (Law Reform Commission of Western Australia 104; Osborne 49; Rapaport 549-50; Francus 133). This made the Act unusual in that “the offence involved was the concealment of death rather than the death itself” (O'Donovan 259). The only way an unlicensed mother charged with child murder was able to avoid capital punishment was to produce at least one witness to give evidence that the child was “borne dead” (Law Reform Commission of Western Australia 104; Meyer 238; McMahon 126-27).Remarkable SimilaritiesClearly, the objective of An Act to Prevent was not simply to preserve infant life. It is suggestive that it was enacted in response to women wishing to avoid the legal, social, corporal and religious punishment highlighted by the implementation of the poor law legislation enacted throughout earlier centuries. It is also suggestive that these pressures were so powerful that threat of death if found guilty of killing their neonate baby was not enough to deter women from concealing their unlicensed pregnancies and committing child murder. Strikingly analogous to the behaviours of Mary Summerland in 19th century colonial Western Australia, and Caroline Quinn in 2014, the self-preservation implicit in the “strategies of secrecy” (Gowing 87) surrounding unlicensed birth and child murder often left the mother of a dead baby as the only witness to her baby’s death (McMahon xvii 49-50).An Act to Prevent set in motion the legislation that was eventually used to prosecute Mary Summerland in colonial Western Australia (Jackson 7, Davies, 213) and remnants of it still linger in the present where they have been incorporated into the ‘concealment of birth law’ that prosecuted Caroline Quinn (Legal Online TLA [10.1.182]).Changing the ‘Script’Shame runs like a viral code through the centuries to resonate within the legal response to women who committed infanticide in colonial Western Australia. It continues on through the behaviours of, and legal responses to, the story of Caroline Quinn and her child. As Probyn observes, “shame reminds us about the promises we keep to ourselves” in turn revealing our desire for belonging and elements of our deepest fears (p. x). While Caroline may live in a society that no longer outwardly condemns women who give birth outside of marriage, it is fascinating that the suite of behaviours manifested in response to her pregnancy and the birth of her child—by herself, her friends, and the wider community—can be linked to the narratives surrounding the formation of “child murder” and “concealment” law nearly 400 years earlier. Caroline’s narrative also encompasses similar behaviours enacted by Mary Summerland in 1832, in particular that Caroline knew to say that her child was “born dead” and that she had merely concealed her or his body—nothing more. This behaviour appears to have secured the release of both women as although both Mary and Caroline faced criminal investigation, neither was convicted of any crime. Yet, neither of these women or their small communities were alone in their responses. My research has uncovered 55 cases linked to child murder in Western Australia and the people involved in all of these incidences share unusually similar behaviours (Gardiner). Perhaps, it is only through the wider community becoming aware of the resonance of child murder law echoing through the centuries, that certain women who are pregnant with unwanted children will be able to write a different script for themselves, and their “unlicensed” children. ReferencesButler, Sara, M. "A Case of Indifference? Child Murder in Later Medieval England." Journal of Women's History 19.4 (2007): 59-82. Collins, Padraig. "Case against Irish Woman for Concealing Birth Dropped." The Irish Times 2 Oct. 2014. ---. "Irish Woman Held for Hiding Birth in Australia Allowed Return Home." The Irish Times 13 Aug. 2014. Coull, Kim. “The Womb Artist – A Novel: Translating Late Discovery Adoptee Pre-Verbal Trauma into Narrative”. Dissertation. Perth, WA: Edith Cowan University, 2014.Damme, Catherine. "Infanticide: The Worth of an Infant under Law." Medical History 22.1 (1978): 1-24. Davies, D.S. "Child-Killing in English Law." The Modern Law Review 1.3 (1937): 203-23. Dickinson, J.R., and J.A. Sharpe. "Infanticide in Early Modern England: The Court of Great Sessions at Chester, 1650-1800." Infanticide: Historical Perspectives on Child Murder and Concealment, 1550-2000. Ed. Mark Jackson. Hants: Ashgate, 2002. 35-51.Francus, Marilyn. "Monstrous Mothers, Monstrous Societies: Infanticide and the Rule of Law in Restoration and Eighteenth-Century England." Eighteenth-Century Life 21.2 (1997): 133-56. Gardiner, Amanda. "Sex, Death and Desperation: Infanticide, Neonaticide and Concealment of Birth in Colonial Western Australia." Dissertation. Perth, WA: Edith Cowan University, 2014.Gowing, Laura. "Secret Births and Infanticide in Seventeenth-Century England." Past & Present 156 (1997): 87-115. Hoffer, Peter C., and N.E.H. Hull. Murdering Mothers: Infanticide in England and New England 1558-1803. New York: New York University Press, 1984. Independent.ie. "Irish Woman Facing Up to Two Years in Jail for Concealing Death of Her Baby in Australia." 8 Aug. 2014. Law Reform Commission of Western Australia. "Chapter 3: Manslaughter and Other Homicide Offences." Review of the Law of Homicide: Final Report. Perth: Law Reform Commission of Western Australia, 2007. 85-117.Lee, Sally. "Irish Backpacker Charged over the Death of a Baby She Gave Birth to While Travelling in the Australia [sic] Outback." Daily Mail 8 Aug. 2014. Legal Online. "The Laws of Australia." Thomson Reuters 2010. McMahon, Vanessa. Murder in Shakespeare's England. London: Hambledon and London, 2004. Meyer, Jon'a. "Unintended Consequences for the Youngest Victims: The Role of Law in Encouraging Neonaticide from the Seventeenth to Nineteenth Centuries." Criminal Justice Studies 18.3 (2005): 237-54. O'Donovan, K. "The Medicalisation of Infanticide." Criminal Law Review (May 1984): 259-64. Osborne, Judith A. "The Crime of Infanticide: Throwing Out the Baby with the Bathwater." Canadian Journal of Family Law 6 (1987): 47-59. Rapaport, Elizabeth. "Mad Women and Desperate Girls: Infanticide and Child Murder in Law and Myth." Fordham Urban Law Journal 33.2 (2006): 527-69.Rose, Lionel. The Massacre of the Innocents: Infanticide in Britain, 1800-1939. London: Routledge & Kegan, 1986. Scheper-Hughes, Nancy. Death without Weeping: The Violence of Everyday Life in Brazil. Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1992. Swain, Shurlee, and Renate Howe. Single Mothers and Their Children: Disposal, Punishment and Survival in Australia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995. Teichman, Jenny. Illegitimacy: An Examination of Bastardy. Oxford: Cornell University Press, 1982. Toone, William. The Magistrate's Manual: Or a Summary of the Duties and Powers of a Justice of the Peace. 2nd ed. London: Joseph Butterworth and Son, 1817.

04–164Aronin, Larissa (U. of Haifa, Israel; Email: Larisa@research.haifa.ac.il) and Ó Laorie, Muiris. Multilingual students' awareness of their language teacher's other languages. Language Awareness (Clevedon, UK), 12, 3&4 (2003), 204–19.04–165Beatty, Ken (City U., Hong Kong; Email: Isken@cityu.edu.hk) and Nunan, David. Computer-mediated collaborative learning. System (Oxford, UK), 32, 2 (2004), 165–83.04–166Berry, Roger (Lingnan U., Hong Kong; Email: rogerb@ln.edu.hk). Awareness of metalanguage. Language Awareness (Clevedon, UK), 13, 1 (2004), 1–16.04–167Chang, Jin-Tae (Woosong University, Korea; Email: jtchang@lion.woosong.ac.kr). Quasi-spoken interactions in CMC: email and chatting content analysis. English Teaching (Anseonggun, South Korea), 58, 3 (2003), 95–122.04–168Chung, Hyun-Sook (International Graduate School of English, South Korea; Email: sook@igse.ac.kr). Does subject knowledge make a significant contribution beyond that of L2 listening ability to L2 listening?English Teaching (Anseonggun, South Korea), 58, 3 (2003), 21–40.04–169Cunico, Sonia (Leicester U., UK). Translation as a purposeful activity in the language classroom. Tuttitalia (Rugby, UK), 29 (2004), 4–12.04–170Dodigovic, Marina (Zayed U., Dubai, UAE; Email: Marina.Dodigovic@zu.ac.ae). Natural language processing (NLP) as an instrument of raising the language awareness of learners of English as a second language. Language Awareness (Clevedon, UK), 12, 3&4 (2003), 187–203.04–171El-Dib, M. A. (Zagazig U., Egypt). Language Learning strategies in Kuwait: links to gender, language level, and culture in a hybrid context. Foreign Language Annals (Alexandria, Virginia, USA), 37, 1 (2004), 85–95.04–172García Mayo, María del Pilar (U. of the Basque Country, Spain; Email: fipgamap@lg.ehu.es). Interaction in advanced EFL pedagogy: a comparison of form-focused activities. International Journal of Educational Research (Abingdon, UK), 37 (2002), 323–41.04–173Ghaith, Ghazi (American U. of Beirut, Lebanon). Effects of the Learning Together model of co-operative learning on English as a Foreign Language reading achievement, academic self-esteem, and feelings of social alienation. Bilingual Research Journal (Arizona, USA), 27, 3 (2003), 451–74.04–174Hansen, Jette G. (U. of Arizona, USA; Email: jhansen@u.arizona.edu). Developmental sequences in the acquisition of English L2 syllable codas – a preliminary study. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (New York, USA), 26, 1 (2004), 85–124.04–175Havranek, Gertraud (U. of Klagenfurt, Austria; Email: gertraud.havranek@uni-klu.ac.at). When is corrective feedback most likely to succeed?International Journal of Educational Research (Abingdon, UK), 37 (2002), 255–70.04–176Hegelheimer, Volker (Iowa State U., USA; Email: volkerh@iastate.edu) and Tower, Dustin. Using CALL in the classroom: Analyzing student interactions in an authentic classroom. System (Oxford, UK), 32, 2 (2004), 185–205.04–177Hester, Elizabeth (Wichita State U., USA; Email: hestere@newpaltz.edu) and Hodson, Barbara Williams. The role of phonological representation in decoding skills of young readers. Child Language Teaching and Therapy (London, UK), 20, 2 (2004), 115–33.04–178Kim, Haeyoung (Catholic U. of Korea, South Korea; Email: haeyoungkim@catholic.ac.kr). Effects of free reading on vocabulary competence in the first and second language. English Teaching (Anseonggun South Korea), 58, 4 (2003), 273–92.04–179Klapper, John and Rees, Jonathan (Birmingham U., UK; Email: j.i.rees@bham.ac.uk). Marks, get set, go: an evaluation of entry levels and progress rates on a university foreign language programme. Assessment & Evaluation in Higher Education (London, UK), 29, 1 (2004), 21–39.04–180Kuiken, Folkert (U. of Amsterdam, The Netherlands; Email: f.kuiken@uva.nl) and Vedder, Ineke. The effect of interaction in acquiring the grammar of a second language. International Journal of Educational Research (Abingdon, UK), 37 (2002), 343–58.04–181Letao, S. and Fletcher, J. (U. of Western Australia, Australia). Literacy outcomes for students with speech impairment: long-term follow-up. International Journal of Language and Communication Disorders (Abingdon, UK), 39, 2 (2004), 245–56.04–182Lindberg, Inger (Göteborg U., Sweden; Email: inger.lundberg@svenska.gu.se). Second language awareness: for what and for whom?Language Awareness (Clevedon, UK), 12, 3&4 (2003), 157–71.04–183Lyster, Roy (McGill U., Canada; Email: roy.lyster@mcgill.ca). Negotiation in immersion teacher-student interaction. International Journal of Educational Research (Abingdon, UK), 37 (2002), 237–53.04–184Martino, W. Boys, masculinities and literacy: addressing the issues. Australian Journal of Language and Literacy (Adelaide, Australia), 26, 3 (2003), 9–27.04–185McDonough, Kim (U. of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign, USA; Email: mcdonokr@uiuc.edu). Learner-learner interaction during pair and small group activities in a Thai EFL context. System (Oxford, UK), 32, 2 (2004), 207–24.04–186Meara, P. (U. of Wales Swansea, UK). Modelling vocabulary loss. Applied Linguistics (Oxford, UK), 25, 2 (2004), 137–55.04–187Mori, Reiko (Fukuoka Prefectural U., Japan; Email: mori@fukuoka-pu.ac.jp). Staying-in-English rule revisited. System (Oxford, UK), 32, 2 (2004), 225–36.04–188Roche, Jörg and Scheller, Julija (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München, Germany). Zur Effizienz von Grammatikanimationen beim Spracherwerb [The efficiency of grammar animations in the process of learning foreign languages]. Zeitschrift für Interkulturellen Fremdsprachenunterricht, Online Journal, 9, 1 (2004), 15 pp.04–189Saito, H. & Eisenstein Ebsworth, M. (Queens College, City U. of New York, USA). Seeing English language teaching and learning through the eyes of Japanese EFL and ESL students. Foreign Language Annals (New York, USA), 37, 1 (2004), 111–24.04–190Schwarzer, D. (U. of Texas at Austin, USA). Student and teacher strategies for communicating through dialogue journals in Hebrew: a teacher research project. Foreign Language Annals (New York, USA), 37, 1 (2004), 77–84.04–191Simard, D. & Wong, W. (U. du Québec, Montréal). Language awareness and its multiple possibilities for the L2 classroom. Foreign Language Annals (New York, USA), 37, 1 (2004), 96–110.04–192Soh, Yoon-Hee (Pochon CHA University, South Korea; Email: yhsoh@cha.ac.kr). Students' preparation, participation and attitudes toward an oral class presentation. English Teaching (Anseonggun, South Korea), 58, 3 (2003), 69–94.04–193Soler Alcón, Eva (U. Jaume I, Spain; Email: alcon@fil.uji.es). Relationship between teacher-led versus learners' interaction and the development of pragmatics in the EFL classroom. International Journal of Educational Research (Abingdon, UK), 37 (2002), 359–77.04–194Swain, Merrill and Lapkin, Sharon (U. of Toronto, Canada; Email: mswain@oise.utoronto.ca). Talking it through: two French immersion learners' response to reformulation. International Journal of Educational Research (Abingdon, UK), 37 (2002), 285–304.04–195Tulasiewicz, W. & Adams, A. (U. of Cambridge, UK). Literacy, language awareness and the teaching of English. English in Australia (Norwood, Australia), 138 (2003), 81–85.04–196Vilaseca, Rosa Maria (Barcelona U., Spain; Email: rosavilaseca@ub.edu) and Del Rio, María-José. Language acquisition by children with Downs syndrome: a naturalistic approach to assisting language acquisition. Child Language Teaching and Therapy (London, UK), 20, 2 (2004), 163–80.04–197Young, Andrea and Helot, Christine (I.U.F.M. d'Alsace, France; Email: christine.helot@alsace.iufm.fr). Language awareness and/or language learning in French primary schools today. Language Awareness (Clevedon, UK), 12, 3&4 (2003), 234–46.

A cirurgia de terceiros molares, embora seja um procedimento rotineiro em nível ambulatorial pode evoluir para complicações trans ou pós-operatorias, as quais o cirurgião deverá estar apto para conduzir os casos da maneira mais adequada. O objetivo desta pesquisa foi avaliar a prevalência das complicações associados a terceiros molares em um serviço de referência no sertão paraibano, Brasil. Este estudo se trata de pesquisa retrospectiva com levantamentos de dados através de prontuários odontológicos, os quais para serem inclusos para análise deveriam estar preenchidos completamente e os pacientes terem se submetidos a exodontias de algum terceiro molar e acompanhado por pelo menos 07 dias pós-operatório. A amostra foi formada com 226 prontuários, os quais registram 483 desses tipos de exodontias. Verificou-se que as complicações tiveram uma prevalência geral de 8,9%, de forma que as mais frequentes foram fratura radicular (27,9%), alveolite (20,93%), parestesia do nervo alveolar inferior (18,6%), parestesia do nervo lingual (7,0%), hemorragia trans-operatória (7,0%), fratura do túber da maxila (4,65%), parestesia do nervo facial (2,32%), luxação da ATM (2,32%), fratura de broca (2,32%), hemorragia pós-operatória (2,32%), laceração de tecido mole (2,32%), e lipotínea (2,32%). Conclui-se que os pacientes na faixa etária de 16 a 25 anos, do gênero feminino foram os mais acometidos e a fratura radicular apresentou-se mais prevalente seguida da alveolite e parestesia do nervo alveolar inferior.Descritores: Prevalência; Cirurgia Bucal; Dente Serotino.ReferênciasCosta MG, Pazzini CA, Pantuzo MCG, Jorge MLR, Marques LS. Is there justification for prophylactic extraction of third molars? A systematic review. Braz Oral Res. 2013;27(2):183-88.Chang SK, Perrott DH, Susarla SM, Dodson TB. Age as a risk factor for third molar surgery complications. J Oral Maxillofacial Surg. 2007;65(9):1685-92.Haug RH, Perrott DH, Gonzalez ML, Talwar RM. The American Association of Oral and Maxillofacial Surgeons Age-Related Third Molar Study. J Oral Maxillofac Surg. 2005;63:1106-14.Mahdey HM, Arora S, Wei M. Prevalence and difficulty index associated with themandibular molar impaction among malaysian ethnicities: a clinico-radiographic study. J Clin Diagn Res. 2015;9(9):ZC65-8.Dias-Ribeiro E, Lima-Júnior JL, Barbosa JL, Haagsma IB, Lucena LBS, Marzola C. Avaliação das posições de terceiros molares retidos em relação à classificação de Winter. Rev Odontol UNESP. 2008;37(3):203-9.Kanneppady SK, Balamanikandasrinivasan, Kumaresan R, Sakri SB. A comparative study on radiographic analysis of impacted third molars among three ethnic groups of patients attending AIMST Dental Institute, Malaysia. Dent Res (Isfahan). 2013;10(3):353-58.Reddy KVG, Prasad KVV. Prevalence of third molar impactions in urban population of age 22-30 years in South India: an epidemological study. J Indian Dent Assoc. 2011;5(5):609-11.Al-Anqudi SM, Al-Sudairy S, Al-Hosni A, Al-Maniri A. Prevalence and pattern of third molar impaction - a retrospective study of radiographs in Oman. Sultan Qaboos Univ Med J. 2014;14(3):e388-e92.Susarla SM, Dodson TB. Risk factors for third molar extraction difficulty. J Oral Maxillofac Surg. 2004;62(11):1363-71.Sursala MS, Blaeser BF, Magalnick D. Third molar surgery and associated complication. Oral Maxillofacial Surg Clin North Am. 2003;15(2):177-86.de Carvalho RW, de Araújo Filho RC, do Egito Vasconcelos BC. Assessment of factors associated with surgical difficulty during removal of impacted maxillary third molars. J Oral Maxillofac Surg. 2013;71(5):839-45.Osborn TP, Frederickson G Jr, Small IA, Torgerson TS. A Prospective study of complications related to mandibular third molar surgery. J Oral Maxillofac Surg. 1985;43(10):767-69.Bui, CH, Seldin EB, Dodson TB. Types, frequencies, and risk factors for complications after third molar extraction. J. Oral Maxillofac Surg. 2003;61(12):1379-89.Chiapasco M, De Cicco L, Marrone G. Side effects and complications associates with third molar surgery. Oral Surg Oral Med Oral Pathol. 2006;76(4):412-20.Kato RB, Bueno RBL, Oliveira Neto PJ, Ribeiro MC, Azenha MR. Acidentes e complicações associadas á cirurgia dos terceiros molares realizada por alunos de odontologia. Rev cir traumatol buco-maxilo-fac. 2010,;10(4):45-54.Bachmann H, Cáceres R, Muñoz C, Uribe S. Complicaciones en cirugía de terceros molares entre los años 2007-2010, en un hospital urbano, Chile. Int J Odontostomat. 2014;8(1):107-12.Blondeau F, Daniel NG. Extraction of impacted mandibular third molars: postoperative complications and their risk factors. J Can Dent Assoc. 2007;73(4):325.Pitekova, L.; Satko, I. & Novotnakova, D. Complications after third molar surgery. Bratisl Lek Listy. 2010;111(5):296-98.Benediktsdóttir IS, Wenzel A, Petersen JK, Hintze H. Mandibular third molar removal: Risk indicators for extended operation time, postoperative pain, and complications. Oral Surg, Oral Med, Oral Pathol, Oral Radiol, Endod. 2004;97(4):438-46.Hupp JR. Cirurgia oral maxilofacial contemporânea. 6. ed. Rio de Janeiro:Elsevier; 2015.Laskin D. Oral and Maxillofacial Surgery. St Louis:Mosby Co; 1985.Killey HC, Kay LW. The impacted wisdom tooth. Edinburgh: Churchill Livingstone; 1975.Araujo OC, Agostinho CNLF, Marinho LMRF, Rabêlo LRS, Bastos EG, Silva VC. Incidência dos acidentes e complicações em cirurgias de terceiros molares. Rev Odontol UNESP. 2011;40(6):290-95.Oliveira LB, Schmidt DB, Assis AF, Gabrielli MAC, Hochuli-Vieira EH, Pereira Filho VAP. Avaliação dos acidentes e complicações associados à exodontias dos 3º molares. Rev cir traumatol buco-maxilo-fac. 2006;6(2):51-6.al-Khateeb TL, El-Marsafi AI, Butler NP. The relationship between the indications of the surgical removal of impacted third molars and incidence of alveolar osteitis. J Oral Maxillofac Surg. 1991;49(2):141-45.Alling CC 3rd. Dysesthesia of the lingual and inferior alveolar nerves following third molar surgery. J Oral Maxillofac Surg. 1986;44(6):454-57.Mercier P, Precious D. Risk and benefits of removal of impacted third molars: a critical review of the literature. J Oral Maxillofac Surg. 1992;21(1):17-27.Cheung LK, Leung YY, Chow LK, Wong MC, Chan EK, Fok YH. Incidence of neurosensory deficits and recovery after lower third molar surgery: a prospective clinical study of 4,338 cases. Int J Oral Maxillofac Surg. 2010;39(4):320-26.Contar CM, de Oliveira P, Kanegusuku K, Berticelli RD, Azevedo-Alanis LR, Machado MA. Complications in third molar removal: a retrospective study of 588 patients. Med Oral Patol Oral Cir Bucal. 2010;15(1):e74-8.Silveira KG, Costa FWG, Bezerra MF, Pimenta AVM, Carvalho FSR, Soares ECS. Sinais radiográficos preditivos de proximidade entre terceiro molar e canal mandibular através de tomografia computorizada. Rev Port Estomatol Med Dent Cir Maxilofac. 2016;57(1):30-7.Sebastiani, AM, Todero SRB, Gabardo G, Costa DJ, Rebelatto NLB, Scario R. Intraoperative accidents associated with surgical removal of third molars. Braz J Oral Sci. 2014;13(4):276-80Wofford DT, Miller RI. Prospective study of dysesthesia following odontectomy of impacted mandibular third molars. J Oral Maxillofac Surg. 1987;45(1):15-9.Swanson AE. Removing the mandibular third molar: neurosensory deficits and consequent litigation. J Can Dent Assoc. 1989;55(5):383-86.Bouloux GF, Steed MB, Perciaccante VJ. Complications of third molar surgery. Oral Maxillofacial Surg Clin North Am. 2007; 19(1):117-28.Santos MESM, Martins CAM, Beltrao GC, Gallo TB. Paralisia do nervo facial após remoção de enxerto mandibular- relato de caso. Rev cir traumatol buco-maxilo-fac. 2006;6(3):33-8.Santiago JA, Martins Neto RS, Lima VN, Queiroz SBF, Carvalho ACGS, Magro Filho O. Avaliação dos cirurgiões-dentistas de Quixerobim sobre emergências médicas em consultório odontológico. Braz J Surg Clin Res – BJSCR. 2016, 13(1):23-8.

This essay aims to show some approaches in the understanding of the lifelong learning concepts, knowledge, competence, from a literature review with the contributions of Dewey, Bruner, Freire, Schon and Tardif among others. Coming from theoretical studies carried out by Italian researchers and a Brazilian researcher, through their Research Centers/Laboratories and international collaborative partnership between Brazilian and Italian Universities, this text addresses from the undertake scientific literature, key terms which support the held studies. From the considerations, it is highlighted the regular understanding around lifelong learning concept, which considers the human condition for the permanent learning and valuing experiences from different contexts, such as family and school (basic and higher education). In view of this, the approximation between the concepts of competence and knowledge was also highlighted, recognized and valued as fundamental elements for the learning process and for the development of critical and reflexive thinking, and consequently transforming daily problems and challenges. The task reinforces the research network, pursuing the improving theoretical knowledge to subsidize the scientific research production in the educational field, besides Brazilian or Italian academic walls.SommarioQuesto saggio ha l’obiettivo di presentare gli approcci sulla definizione dei concetti di apprendimento permanente, saperi e competenze, partendo da una revisione della letteratura, con i contributi,tra gli altri, di Dewey, Bruner, Freire, Schon e Tardif. A partire dall’analisi teorica condotta da ricercatori italiani e una ricercatrice brasiliana, mediante i loro centri di ricerca/laboratório, e l’accordo di collaborazione internazionale tra l’università brasiliana e italiana, questo testo affronta, in base alla letteratura scientifica, i termini chiave che supportano gli studi realizzati. Dalle argomentazioni espresse, emerge la posizione comune sul concetto di apprendimento permanente o per tutta la vita, che considera l’approccio umanistico e la valorizzazione delle esperienze provenienti da diversi contesti come la famiglia e la scuola (in particolare di base e superiore). In questa prospettiva, si mette in evidenzia anche l'approssimazione semantica tra i concetti di competenza e saperi, riconosciuti e valorizzati come elementi fondamentali per il processo di apprendimento e per lo sviluppo del pensiero critico e riflessivo, e di conseguenza trasformatore rispetto ai problemi e alle sfide quotidiane della vita. Il presente contributo rafforza la rete di ricerca congiunta, con l'obiettivo di migliorare le conoscenze teoriche per supportare lo sviluppo di ricerche in campo educativo, al di là delle mura accademiche brasiliane o italiane.Keywords: Lifelong learning, Knowledge, Strategic competence, Reflexive competence.Parole chiave: Apprendimento permanente, Saperi, Competenze strategiche, Competenze di riflessione.Palavras-chave: Aprendizagem permanente, Conhecimento, Competência estratégica, Competência reflexiva.ReferencesALBERICI, A. La possibilità di cambiare. Apprendere ad apprendere come risorsa strategica per la vita. Milano: Franco Angeli, 2008.ALBERICI, A.; DI RIENZO, P. Learning to learn for individual and society. In: R. Deakin CRICK, C. S.; K. REN (Eds), Learning to Learn. International perspectives from theory and practice. New York: Routledge, 2014, p. 87-104.BALDACCI M. Trattato di pedagogia generale, Roma: Carocci Editore, 2002.BANDURA A. Cultivate self-efficacy for personal and organizational effectiveness. Handbook of principles of organization behavior. Wiley on line, 2000, p. 179-200.BATINI, F. (a cura di) Manuale per orientatori. Metodi e scenari per l’empowerment personale e professionale. Trento: Erickson, 2005.BATINI, F.; DEL SARTO G. Narrazioni di narrazioni: orientamento narrativo e progetto di vita. Trento: Erickson, 2005.BECK, U.; GIDDENS, A.; LASH, S. Modernizzazione riflessiva. Trieste: Asterios, 1999.BELL, D. The Coming of Post-Industrial Society. New York: Harper Colophon Books, 1999.BLAIR C.; RAZZA R.P. Relating Effortful Control, Executive Function, and False Belif Understanding to Emerging Math and Literacy Ability in Kindergarten, Child Development, v. 78, n. 2, p. 647-663, 2007.BOYATZIS R. The Competent Manager: a Model for Effective Performance. New York: John Wiley & Sons, 1982.BRUNER, J. Acts of Meaning. London: Harvard University Press, 1990.CONSOLI, F. Evoluzione e sviluppo di modelli per competenze e loro diverse matrici. In: A.M. AJELLO (a cura di), La competenza. Bologna: Il Mulino, 2002.CORNOLDI, C.; DE BENI, R.; ZAMPERLIN, C.; MENEGHETTI, C. AMOS 8-15. Abilità e motivazione allo studio: prove di valutazione per ragazzi dagli 8 ai 15 anni. Manuale e protocolli. Trento: Erickson, 2005.DEWEY, J. Esperienza e educazione. Firenze: La Nuova Italia, 1949.DI NUBILA R. D.; FABBRI MONTESANO D.; MARGIOTTA U. La formazione oltre l'aula: lo stage. L'organizzazione e la gestione delle esperienze di tirocinio in azienda e in altri contesti. Padova: CEDAM, 1999. DI RIENZO, P. Educazione informale in età adulta. Temi e ricerche sulla convalida dell'apprendimento pregresso nell'università. Roma: Anicia, 2012.DI RIENZO, P. Recognition and validation of non-formal and informal learning: Lifelong learning and university in the Italian context. Journal of Adult and Continuing Education, 20, 1, p. 39-52, 2014.DI RIENZO P. Prassi educative e competenze tacite. Il ruolo dell’approccio biografico, in G. Alessandrini, M. L. De Natale (a cura di), Il dibattito sulle competenze: quale prospettiva pedagogica? Lecce: Pensa Multimedia, 2015.DOMENICI, G. Manuale dell’orientamento e della didattica modulare. Bari: Laterza, 2009.DRUCKER, P. Il grande cambiamento. Milano: Sperling & Kupfer Editori, 1996.FREIRE, P. Pedagogia da autonomia: saberes necessários à prática educativa. São Paulo: Paz e Terra, 1996. FREIRE, P. Educação e Mudança. 26a ed. São Paulo: Paz e Terra, 2002. FREIRE, P. Pedagogia do Oprimido. 17a ed. São Paulo: Paz e Terra, 1987. FREIRE, P. Professora sim, tia não: cartas a quem ousa ensinar. São Paulo:Olho d´Água, 1997.FREIRE, P. Pedagogia da Esperança. São Paulo:Paz e Terra, 1997. FREIRE, P. Política e Educação: ensaios. 5a ed. São Paulo: Cortez, 2001. FREIRE, P. Educação como prática para a liberdade: e outros escritos. Rio de Janeiro: Paz e Terra, 1976.FREIRE, P. Conscientização: teoria e prática da libertação. São Paulo: Moraes, 1980.GATHERCOLE S.E.; ALLOWAY T.P. Working memory and learning: A teacher’s guide. London: Sage Pubblications, 2008.GAUTHIER, C. et al Por uma teoria da pedagogia: pesquisas contemporâneas sobre o Saber Docente. Ijuí: UNIJUÍ, 2006.GOLEMAN, D. Intelligenza emotiva. Milano: Rizzoli, 1996.GONZALEZ, A.; ZIMBARDO, P. G. Time in perspective: The sense we learn early affects how we do our jobs and enjoy our pleasures. Psychology Today, V. 19, n. 3, p. 21-26, 1985.GRADZIEL D. Educare il carattere. Per una pratica educativa teoricamente fondata, Roma: Las, 2014.GUICHARD, J.; HUTEAU M. Psicologia dell’orientamento professionale. Milano: Raffaello Cortina Editore, 2003.HECKMAN, J. J.; HUMPHRIES, J. E.; KAUTZ, T. (Eds.). (2014). The myth of achievement tests: The GED and the role of character in American life. University of Chicago Press, 2014.HOLMES, J.; ADAMS, J. W.; HAMILTON, C. J. The relationship between visuospatial sketchpad capacity and children's mathematical skills. European Journal of Cognitive Psychology, v. 20, n. 2, p. 272-289, 2008.ILLERIS, K. Contemporary Theories of Learning. London: Routledge, 2009.KNOWLES, M. S. The making of an adult educator: An autobiographical journey. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 1989.LA MARCA, A. Io studio per ... imparare a pensare. Troina: Città Aperta, 2004.LA ROCCA, C.; MARGOTTINI, M.; & CAPOBIANCO, R. Ambienti digitali per lo sviluppo delle competenze trasversali nella didattica universitaria. Journal of Educational Cultural and Psychological Studies, Special Issues: Digital Didactis, n. 10, 245-283, 2014.LA ROCCA C. ePortfolio: l’uso di ambienti online per favorire l’orientamento in itinere nel percorso universitario. Giornale Italiano Della Ricerca Educativa, Anno VIII, Vol. 14, p. 157-174, 2015.LA ROCCA, C. Il Quaderno per riflettere sul Senso della Vita. Una pagina di ePortfolio. Ricerche Pedagogiche, Anno LII, n. 208-209, p. 107-127, 2018.LA ROCCA C.; CAPOBIANCO R. ePortfolio: l’utilizzo delle nuove tecnologie per favorire processi di apprendimento autodiretti. Formazione Lavoro Persona. Anno IX, n. 26, p 138-152, 2019.LAVE, J.; WENGER, E. L'apprendimento situato. Trento: Erickson, 2006.LIMA, L. C. A EJA no contexto de uma educação permanente ou ao longo da vida: mais humanos e livres, ou apenas mais competitivos e úteis? In: Brasil. Ministério da Educação. Secretaria de Educação Continuada, Alfabetização, Diversidade e Inclusão. Coletânea de textos CONFINTEA Brasil+6: tema central e oficinas temáticas. Brasília: MEC, 2016, p.15-25.MARGOTTINI, M. Competenze strategiche a scuola e all’università. Esiti d’indagini empiriche e interventi formativi. Milano: LED, 2017.MARGOTTINI M. La validazione del QSA ridotto. In PELLEREY M. (a cura di) Strumenti e metodologie di orientamento formativo e professionale nel quadro dei processi di apprendimento permanente. Roma: Cnos-Fap., 2018a, p.257-304.MARGOTTINI M. La prospettiva temporale e la percezione delle proprie competenze: correlazioni tra i fattori del test di Zimbardo e quelli del QSA e del QPCS a livello universitario. In PELLEREY M. (a cura di) Strumenti e metodologie di orientamento formativo e professionale nel quadro dei processi di apprendimento permanente. Roma: Cnos-Fap., 2018b, p.207-250.MARGOTTINI, M. Autovalutazione e promozione di competenze strategiche per la scuola e per il lavoro. Formazione & Insegnamento, v. 1, n. 1, p. 309-322, 2019.MARGOTTINI, M.; LA ROCCA, C.; ROSSI, F. Competenze strategiche, prospettiva temporale e dimensione narrativa nell’orientamento. Italian Journal of Educational Research, anno X, p. 43-61, 2017.MARGOTTINI, M.; ROSSI, F. Il ruolo delle dinamiche cognitive, motivazionali e temporali nei processi di apprendimento. Formazione & Insegnamento, v. 15, n. 2, p. 499-511, 2017.MARGOTTINI M.; ROSSI F. Adattabilità professionale e competenze strategiche nella scuola e all’universit. Contributo presentato al Convegno Internazionale SIRD “Education and evaluation processes”, Università di Salerno, 25-26 Ottobre, 2018.MCCLELLAND, D. C. Testing for Competence Rather than Intelligence. American Psychologist, n. 1, p. 1-14, 1973.MEZIROW, J. Learning as transformation: critical perspectives on a theory in progress. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 2000.MEZIROW, J. Apprendimento e trasformazione. Il significato dell’esperienza e il valore della riflessione nell’apprendimento degli adulti. Milano: Raffaello Cortina Editore, 2003.MIYAKE A.; FRIEDMAN N. P.; EMERSON M. J.; WITZKI A. H.; HOWERTER A.; WAGER T. D. The unity and diversity of executive functions and their contributions to complex ‘‘frontal lobe’’ tasks: A latent variable analysis, in Cognitive Psychology, n. 41, p. 49–100, 2000.NUTTIN, J. The future time perspective in human motivation and learning.In: Proceedings of the 17th International Congress of Psychology. Amsterdam: North-Holland, 1964, p. 60-82. NUTTIN, J. Motivation et perspectives d’avenir, v. 14. Louvain: Presses Universitaires de Louvain, 1980.OLIVEIRA, M. W. et al. Processos educativos em práticas sociais: reflexões teóricas e metodológicas sobre pesquisa educacional em espaços sociais. In: OLIVEIRA, M. W.; SOUSA, F. R.. (Orgs.). Processos Educativos em Práticas Sociais: pesquisas em educação. São Carlos: EDUFSCar, 2014. p. 29-46.OWEN, A. M. The Functional Organization of Working Memory Processes Within Human Lateral Frontal Cortex: The Contribution of Functional Neuroimaging. European Journal of Neuroscience, v. 9, p. 1329-1339, 1997.PAOLICCHI, P. Esperienza del tempo e realtà sociale. Pisa: Tecnico Scientifica, 1976.PELLEREY, M. Dirigere il proprio apprendimento. Brescia: La Scuola, 2006.PELLEREY, M. Le competenze strategiche: loro natura, sviluppo e valutazione. Prima parte. Competenze strategiche e processi di autoregolazione: il ruolo delle dinamiche motivazionali. Orientamenti pedagogici: rivista internazionale di scienze dell'educazione, v. 60, n. 351, p. 147-168, 2013PELLEREY, M. Soft skill e orientamento professionale. Roma: CNOS – FAP, 2017.PELLEREY, M. Le competenze nel pensare. Una rilettura in ambito educativo delle virtù dianoetiche. Scuola Democratica, n.1, p.183-194, 2019.PONTECORVO, C. L'apprendimento tra culture e contesti. In C. PONTECORVO, A. M. AJELLO, C. Z. (a cura di), I contesti sociali dell’apprendimento. Milano: LED, 1995.ROMEO, F.P. La memoria come categoria pedagogica. Tricase (LE): Libellula, 2014.SAVICKAS M. L.; PORFELI E. J. Career Adapt-Abilities Scale: construction, reliability, and measurement equivalence across 13 countries. Journal of Vocational Behavior, n. 80, p. 661-673, 2012.SCHÖN, D. A. Educating the reflective practitioner: toward a new design for teaching and learning in the professions. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 1987.SEN, A. Lo sviluppo è libertà. Perché non c’è sviluppo senza democrazia. Milano: Mondadori, 2001.SPENCER, L.M.; SPENCER, S.M. Competence at Work Models for Superior Performance. New York: John Wiley & Sons, 1993.ST CLAIR-THOMPSON H.L., GATHERCOLE S.E. Executive functions and achievements in school: Shifting, updating, inhibition, and working memory. The Quarterly Journal of Experimental Psychology, v. 59, n. 4, p. 745-759, 2006.TARDIF, M. Saberes Profissionais dos Professores e Conhecimentos Universitários. Revista Brasileira de Educação, Rio de Janeiro, n. 13, Jan- Abr/2000.TARDIF, M. Saberes docentes e formação profissional. Petrópolis, R.J.: Editora Vozes, 2002.TARDIF, M.; LESSARD, C. O trabalho docente: elementos para uma teoria da docência como profissão de interações humanas. Petrópolis, R.J.: Editora Vozes, 2007.TOURAINE, A. La societé post-industrielle. Paris: Denoël, 1969.ZANNIELLO, G. Orientare insegnando. Esperienze didattiche e ricerca-intervento. Napoli: Tecnodid, 1998.ZIMBARDO, P. G.; BOYD, J. N. Putting time in perspective: A valid, reliable individual-differences metric. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, v. 77, n. 6, p. 1271-1288, 1999.ZIMBARDO, P. G.; BOYD, J. N. The time paradox: The new psychology of time that will change your life. New York: Simon and Schuster, 2008.ZUCCHERMAGLIO, C. Studiare le organizzazioni. Apprendimento, pratiche di lavoro e tecnologie nei contesti organizzativi. In C. PONTECORVO, A. M. AJELLO, C. Z. (a cura di), I contesti sociali dell’apprendimento. Milano: LED, 1995.

1997 was a bad year for celebrities. Deng Xiao Ping and Mother Teresa died of old age, Gianni Versace was shot, Princess Diana killed in a car accident, John Denver's plane crashed, Michael Hutchence hung himself and Sonny Bono died in a skiing accident. In each case, the essence of the news story is the extinguishment of life and the consequent extinction of the body. So-called journalism ethics usually prevent photographs of dead bodies (especially when mutilated). However, recently we saw, on the front page of The Courier-Mail, an unnamed Albanian lying in a pool of blood with a clear bullet wound in his head; the lack of photographs of dead celebrities' bodies is therefore political as much as it is influenced by the editors' sense of propriety. Live celebrities fulfil a particular function; what, then, are their bodies made to do in death? I. Versace / Cunanan Gianni Versace was shot on the front steps of his Miami mansion in July 1997, after a morning walk to the local cafe for magazines and coffee. He received two bullets in the head and was pronounced dead on arrival at the local hospital. Ten stories in four magazines carried only two small photographs of paramedics attending Versace on a gurney, despite its obvious newsworthiness. Live Versace is surprisingly absent from the accompanying photographs, where he appears alone, with celebrities or with family (including his lover) just 15 times in 68 photographs. Intriguingly, Versace's body is similarly expunged from the texts. The word 'body' itself also only appears twice in relation to Versace; only one report mentions his cremation and his ashes' return to Italy. Versace's blood, spilling down the steps, appeared much more frequently (textual references plus photos: n=15). Most magazines reported a fan who tore Versace ads from a magazine and sopped them in the designer's blood, but there are no photos of this bizarre act. At no point does any article actually describe Versace as homosexual, although most note that when he was ill in 1996, the press assumed he had HIV/AIDS (in fact, it was cancer). His lover, D'Amico, only appears twice and is only once referred to as such; elsewhere he is a 'companion', 'life partner' and even 'significant other'. What Versace did have, frequently discussed in safe monetary terms, was his business -- a respectable living entity accessible through, importantly, the discourse of family. Anxiety about the continued survival of the eponymous body corporate partially covers the extinction of Versace's fleshly body. So where is Versace's body? The photograph tally gives us an important clue: his alleged murderer, Andrew Cunanan, appears in more photographs (n=16) than the celebrity victim. Importantly, although they supposedly met at an opera, any link between Versace and Cunanan is implied only by the proximity of descriptions of their respective lives. Some texts explicitly suggest the opposite (Time 32): "yet Versace in mid-life, it turns out, was a tempered bon-vivant, a high-glitz homebody. He remarked, 'You can go to a restaurant if you want, but things are always better at home.'" Cunanan's perverse body permeates the texts, too. All stories decribed his career as a "worthy companion" to older, wealthy gay men; all mention his mother's incorrect claim that he was a prostitute. There were 29 references to his preference for "kinky sex" and bondage gear found in his apartment and 41 to a mythical "gay lifestyle" (including references to the "gay scene", "gay bars", "gay hangouts", his alleged work as a gigolo and so on). A suggestion that he might have been HIV-positive (later disproved) also occurred repeatedly. New Weekly devoted its coverage entirely to Cunanan, purporting (however inaccurately) to explain "the lust for fame and rich men that perverted" him (cover); it alone asserted Cunanan had worked as a transsexual prostitute. Increasing Cunanan's apparent perversion were repeated stories that he did this to support a wife and child. Cunanan's sexuality is directly associated with his crimes (see also Crowley): variations on the word 'killer' ('assassin', 'murderer', 'gunman') appear as many times as references to 'kinky' sex. Versace, on the other hand, becomes corporeal; he exists in terms of money, his family, and, finally, in terms of death (passive and active variations of that noun appeared 58 times). In life, Versace's (gay) body was transgressive; in death it was mutilated. By leaving the (transgressive, dead) body out altogether, Versace's narrative became a prosocial tale of capitalist success, a handsome, benign family man destroyed by the 'evil' of a perverted gay lifestyle (Crowley). II. Michael Hutchence Michael Hutchence hung himself -- accidentally or deliberately -- on the door-closing mechanism in his hotel room in November 1997. There are, of course, no photographs of his corpse. However, unlike Versace, Hutchence's body is liberally scattered throughout the text. Direct references to it appear 12 times, including three to his "naked body". We are told in every story that Paula spent 20 minutes alone in the Glebe morgue with his "body". References to his sexuality are also prominent, with variations on the theme (for example, "Michael Hutchence was sex on a stick" -- NW 23) appearing 30 times overall. There were articles on "his harem", featuring photographs of various girlfriends over the years, and Yates's description of his as "the Taj Mahal of crotches" appears repeatedly. Evidently, excessive heterosexuality is more acceptable than transgressive sex. This is quite clear from the determined "suicide" narrative. The British tabloids suggested that Hutchence died practicing autoerotic asphyxiation, a not inconceivable claim, given that some 1000 American men die annually of this practice (see Garos) and in light of Hutchence's apparently overwhelming sexuality. Australian magazines, however, only mentioned that possibility three times in 23 articles from 7 magazines. The assumed fact of suicide was mentioned (directly and euphemistically) 30 times. Suicide is apparently more acceptable than autoeroticism, and it certainly "fits" the Hutchence narrative. The only reason offered for Hutchence's apparently perplexing suicide was despair over the enforced separation from his family. Family is overwhelmingly important in the Hutchence narrative. Photographs of him with Paula and their daughter Tiger Lily, or Paula's and Geldof's three daughters, appear 25 times -- more than Hutchence appears alone (n=21). The total number of photographs of Hutchence with other people only amounts to 27, despite his high-profile career and high-profile lovelife for 18 years before he met Yates. Yates is Hutchence's "lover" more often than D'Amico was Versace's, but she was also his "soulmate", his "girlfriend" and, most often, "the mother of his child". Mention of Hutchence's familial role -- 'daughter/s', 'father/hood', 'dad', 'family' and so on -- appear 44 times. (The only comparable frequency is variations on 'death' such as 'died' or 'dead', not including references to suicide.) This, then, is where Hutchence is recuperated -- the excessive sexuality which, unsaid, may well have led to his death -- disappears completely in family life. Live Hutchence was a sexual wildcard; dead Hutchence is a role model of responsible domesticity. III. Mother Teresa Unlike Versace or Hutchence, Mother Teresa's body caused no trouble when it was alive, and, conveniently, wasn't mangled in death. Six of fifteen photos of her were of her dead body, including a close-up enlarged across two A4 pages. Also included are photos of people holding photos of her, which fits Wark's suggestion that re-presentation helps to create godliness (26). (Interestingly, Diana was the only other 1997 death treated the same way, confirming Frow's point that some deaths are qualitatively different and providing a point for further analysis.) There are photographs of people touching Teresa, and this is mentioned in the text (n=6) more times than her dead body itself (n=3). Interestingly, the fact that she died of a heart attack is nearly absent from the accounts (n=2), although her metaphorical heart looms large (n=9). It is the only part of her live body which was narratively significant. One reason that Mother Teresa's dead body is able to be present, in both pictures and photos, is that her flesh did not need to be replaced with pro-social narrative. Instead, her (tiny) body in life did what society wants women's bodies always to do: she was not just Mother Teresa, but a 'mother' to us all (n=8), chaste (n=3), and always described with diminishing adjectives (n=14). There was none of that pesky female sexuality to deal with, though gender was undeniably significant (she was described as "a woman" 11 times), and of course, it is there in her very name (shortened often to Mother, rather than to 'Teresa' -- she was a role, not a person). The only discourse more powerful -- and intimately connected -- is saintliness (n=38). The sexless (selfless), tiny, maternal body can be displayed, in death, as an icon of the good female. IV. Conclusion In their lifetimes, Michael Hutchence and Gianni Versace both displayed transgressive sexual personae, Hutchence's being excessive and Versace's being 'wrong'. In death, the media deals with this, unsurprisingly, by replacing the now absent bodies with a pro-social narrative. This is taking Foucault's proposition that the body is ultimately the site where ideology is practiced to a whole new realm, since ideology was forced to wait till the bodies stopped to reclaim them for its own. It also reinforces the sense that a "free" (live) body is somehow beyond ideology (Hutchence was apparently practicing just this when he died). Soon after Versace, Diana's death prompted stories of why the good die young (Bulletin 23 Sep. 97, 71-2). However, this article shows that, patently, the good live to 87 and those who die young often don't "come good" until they die. References Becker, Karin E. "Photojournalism and the Tabloid Press." Journalism and Popular Culture. Eds. Peter Dahlgren and Colin Sparks. London: Sage, 1993. 130-153. Crowley, Harry. "'Homocidal Homosexual': Media Coverage of the Versace Murder Case." The Advocate 741 (2 Sep. 1997): 24+. Frow, John. "Is Elvis a God? Cult, Culture, Questions of Method." International Journal of Cultural Studies 1.2 (1998): 197-210. Garos, Sheila. "Autoerotic Asphyxiation: A Challenge to Death Educators and Counselors." Omega -- The Journal of Death and Dying (Farmingdale) 28.2 (Feb. 1994): 85-100. Wark, Mckenzie. "Elvis: Listen to the Loss." Art and Text 31 (Dec.-Feb. 1989): 24-28. Citation reference for this article MLA style: Rebecca Farley. "The Word Made Flesh: Media Coverage of Dead Celebrities." M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2.3 (1999). [your date of access] <http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9905/dead.php>. Chicago style: Rebecca Farley, "The Word Made Flesh: Media Coverage of Dead Celebrities," M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2, no. 3 (1999), <http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9905/dead.php> ([your date of access]). APA style: Rebecca Farley. (1999) The word made flesh: media coverage of dead celebrities. M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2(3). <http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9905/dead.php> ([your date of access]).

We ask you now, reader, to put your mind, as a citizen of the Australian Commonwealth, to the facts presented in these pages. We ask you to study the problem, in the way that we present the case, from the Aborigines’ point of view. We do not ask for your charity; we do not ask you to study us as scientific-freaks. Above all, we do not ask for your “protection”. No, thanks! We have had 150 years of that! We ask only for justice, decency, and fair play. (Patten and Ferguson 3-4) Jack Patten and William Ferguson’s above declaration on “Plain Speaking” in Aborigines Claim Citizenship Rights! A Statement of the Case for the Aborigines Progressive Association (1938), outlining Aboriginal Australians view of colonisation and the call for Aboriginal self-determinacy, will be my guiding framework in writing this paper. I ask you to study the problem, as it is presented, from the viewpoint of an Indigenous woman who seeks to understand how “sorry” has been uttered in political domains as a word divorced from the moral freight attached to a history of “degrading, humiliating and exterminating” Aboriginal Australians (Patten and Ferguson 11). I wish to argue that the Opposition leader’s utterance of “sorry” in his 13 February 2008 “We Are Sorry – Address to Parliament” was an indicator of the insidious ways in which colonisation has treated Aboriginal Australians as less than, not equal to, white Australians and to examine the ways in which this particular utterance of the word “sorry” is built on longstanding colonial frameworks that position ‘the Aborigine’ as peripheral in the representation of a national identity – a national identity that, as shown by the transcript of the apology, continues to romanticise settler values and ignore Indigenous rights. Nelson’s address tries to disassociate the word “sorry” from any moral attachment. The basis of his address is on constructing a national identity where all injustices are equal. In offering this apology, let us not create one injustice in our attempts to address another. (Nelson) All sorrys are equal, but some are more equal than others. Listening to Nelson’s address, words resembling those of Orwell’s ran through my head. The word “sorry” in relation to Indigenous Australians has taken on cultural, political, educational and economic proportions. The previous government’s refusal to utter the word was attached to the ways in which formations of rhetorically self-sufficient arguments of practicality, equality and justice “functioned to sustain and legitimate existing inequalities between Indigenous and non-Indigenous peoples in Australia” (Augoustinos, LeCouteur and Soyland 105). How then, I wondered as I nervously waited for Nelson to begin apologising, would he transform this inherited collective discursive practice of legitimised racism that upheld mainstream Australia’s social reality? The need for an apology, and the history of political refusal to give it, is not a simple classification of one event, one moment in history. The ‘act’ of removing children is not a singular, one-off event. The need to do, the justification and rationalisation of the doing and what that means now, the having done, as well as the impact on those that were left behind, those that were taken, those that were born after, are all bound up in this particular “sorry”. Given that reluctance of the previous government to admit injustices were done and still exist, this utterance of the word “sorry” from the leader of the opposition precariously sat between freely offering it and reluctantly giving it. The above quote from Nelson, and its central concern of not performing any injustice towards mainstream Australia (“let us not” [my italics]) very definitely defines this sorry in relation to one particular injustice (the removing of Indigenous children) which therefore ignores the surrounding and complicit colonialist and racist attitudes, policies and practices that both institutionalised and perpetuated racism against Australia’s Indigenous peoples. This comment also clearly articulates the opposition’s concern that mainstream Australia not be offended by this act of offering the word “sorry”. Nelson’s address and the ways that it constructs what this “sorry” is for, what it isn’t for, and who it is for, continues to uphold and legitimate existing inequalities between Indigenous and non-Indigenous Australians. From the very start of Nelson’s “We Are Sorry – Address to Parliament”, two specific clarifications were emphasised: the “sorry” was directed at a limited time period in history; and that there is an ‘us’ and a ‘them’. Nelson defines this distinction: “two cultures; one ancient, proud and celebrating its deep bond with this land for some 50,000 years. The other, no less proud, arrived here with little more than visionary hope deeply rooted in gritty determination to build an Australian nation.” This cultural division maintains colonising discourses that define and label, legitimate and exclude groups and communities. It draws from the binary oppositions of self and other, white and black, civilised and primitive. It maintains a divide between the two predominant ideas of history that this country struggles with and it silences those in that space in between, ignoring for example, the effects of colonisation and miscegenation in blurring the lines between ‘primitive’ and ‘civilised’. Although acknowledging that Indigenous Australians inhabited this land for a good few thousand decades before the proud, gritty, determined visionaries of a couple of hundred years ago, the “sorry” that is to be uttered is only in relation to “the first seven decades of the 20th century”. Nelson establishes from the outset that any forthcoming apology, on behalf of “us” – read as non-Indigenous Anglo-Australians – in reference to ‘them’ – “those Aboriginal people forcibly removed” – is only valid for the “period within which these events occurred [which] was one that defined and shaped Australia”. My reading of this sectioning of a period in Australia’s history is that while recognising that certain colonising actions were unjust, specifically in this instance the removal of Indigenous children, this period of time is also seen as influential and significant to the growth of the country. What this does is to allow the important colonial enterprise to subsume the unjust actions by the colonisers by other important colonial actions. Explicit in Nelson’s address is that this particular time frame saw the nation of Australia reach the heights of achievements and is a triumphant period – an approach which extends beyond taking the highs with the lows, and the good with the bad, towards overshadowing any minor ‘unfortunate’ mistakes that might have been made, ‘occasionally’, along the way. Throughout the address, there are continual reminders to the listeners that the “us” should not be placed at a disadvantage in the act of saying “sorry”: to do so would be to create injustice, whereas this “sorry” is strictly about attempting to “address another”. By sectioning off a specific period in the history of colonised Australia, the assumption is that all that happened before 1910 and all that happened after 1970 are “sorry” free. This not only ignores the lead up to the official policy of removal, how it was sanctioned and the aftermath of removal as outlined in The Bringing Them Home Report (1997); it also prevents Indigenous concepts of time from playing a legitimate and recognised role in the construct of both history and society. Aboriginal time is cyclical and moves around important events: those events that are most significant to an individual are held closer than those that are insignificant or mundane. Aleksendar Janca and Clothilde Bullen state that “time is perceived in relation to the socially sanctioned importance of events and is most often identified by stages in life or historic relevance of events” (41). The speech attempts to distinguish between moments and acts in history: firmly placing the act of removing children in a past society and as only one act of injustice amongst many acts of triumph. “Our generation does not own these actions, nor should it feel guilt for what was done in many, but not all cases, with the best of intentions” (Nelson). What was done is still being felt by Indigenous Australians today. And by differentiating between those that committed these actions and “our generation”, the address relies on a linear idea of time, to distance any wrongdoing from present day white Australians. What I struggle with here is that those wrongdoings continue to be felt according to Indigenous concepts of time and therefore these acts are not in a far away past but very much felt in the present. The need to not own these actions further entrenches the idea of separateness between Indigenous Australia and non-Indigenous Australia. The fear of being guilty or at blame evokes notions of wrong and right and this address is at pains not to do that – not to lay blame or evoke shame. Nelson’s address is relying on a national identity that has historically silenced and marginalised Indigenous Australians. If there is no blame to be accepted, if there is no attached shame to be acknowledged (“great pride, but occasionally shame” (Nelson)) and dealt with, then national identity is implicitly one of “discovery”, peaceful settlement and progress. Where are the Aboriginal perspectives of history in this idea of a national identity – then and now? And does this mean that colonialism happened and is now over? State and territory actions upon, against and in exclusion of Indigenous Australians are not actions that can be positioned as past discriminations; they continue today and are a direct result of those that preceded them. Throughout his address, Nelson emphasises the progressiveness of “today” and how that owes its success to the “past”: “In doing so, we reach from within ourselves to our past, those whose lives connect us to it and in deep understanding of its importance to our future”. By relying on a dichotomous approach – us and them, white and black, past and present – Nelson emphasises the distance between this generation of Australia and any momentary unjust actions in the past. The belief is that time moves on – away from the past and towards the future. That advancement, progression and civilisation are linear movements, all heading towards a more enlightened state. “We will be at our best today – and every day – if we pause to place ourselves in the shoes of others, imbued with the imaginative capacity to see this issue through their eyes with decency and respect”. But where is the recognition that today’s experiences, the results of what has been created by the past, are also attached to the need to offer an apology? Nelson’s “we” (Anglo-Australians) are being asked to stop and think about how “they” (Aborigines) might see things differently to the mainstream norm. The implication here also is that “they” – members of the Stolen Generations – must be prepared to understand the position white Australia is coming from, and acknowledge the good that white Australia has achieved. Anglo-Australian pride and achievement is reinforced throughout the address as the basis on which our national identity is understood. Ignoring its exclusion and silencing of the Indigenous Australians to whom his “sorry” is directed, Nelson perpetuates this ideology here in his address: “In brutally harsh conditions, from the small number of early British settlers our non Indigenous ancestors have given us a nation the envy of any in the world”. This gift of a nation where there was none before disregards the acts of invasion, segregation, protection and assimilation that characterise the colonisation of this nation. It also reverts to romanticised settler notions of triumph over great adversities – a notion that could just as easily be attached to Indigenous Australians yet Nelson specifically addresses “our non Indigenous ancestors”. He does add “But Aboriginal Australians made involuntary sacrifices, different but no less important, to make possible the economic and social development of our modern [my emphasis] Australia.” Indigenous Australians certainly made voluntary sacrifices, similar to and different from those made by non Indigenous Australians (Indigenous Australians also went to both World Wars and fought for this nation) and a great deal of “our modern” country’s economic success was achieved on the backs of Blackfellas (Taylor 9). But “involuntary sacrifices” is surely a contradiction in terms, either intellectually shoddy or breathtakingly disingenuous. To make a sacrifice is to do it voluntarily, to give something up for a greater good. “Involuntary sacrifices”, like “collateral damage” and other calculatedly cold-blooded euphemisms, conveniently covers up the question of who was doing what to whom – of who was sacrificed, and by whom. In the attempt to construct a basis of equal contribution between Indigenous and non-Indigenous, as well as equal acts of struggle and triumphing, Nelson’s account of history and nation building draws from the positioning of the oppressors but tries to suppress any notion of racial oppression. It maintains the separateness of Indigenous experiences of colonisation from the colonisers themselves. His reiteration that these occasional acts of unjustness came from benevolent and charitable white Australians privileges non-Indigenous ways of knowing and doing over Indigenous ones and attempts to present them as untainted and innate as opposed to repressive, discriminatory and racist. We honour those in our past who have suffered and all those who have made sacrifices for us by the way we live our lives and shape our nation. Today we recommit to do so – as one people. (Nelson) The political need to identify as “one people” drives assimilation policies (the attitude at the very heart of removing Aboriginal children on the basis that they were Aboriginal and needed to be absorbed into one society of whites). By honouring everyone, and therefore taking the focus off any act of unjustness by non-Indigenous peoples on Indigenous peoples, Nelson’s narrative again upholds an idea of contemporary national identity that has not only romanticised the past but ignores the inequalities of the present day. He spends a good few hundred words reminding his listeners that white Australia deserves to maintain its hard won position. And there is no doubt he is talking to white Australia – his focus is on Western constructs of patriotism and success. He reverts to settler/colonial discourse to uphold ideas of equity and access: These generations considered their responsibilities to their country and one another more important than their rights. They did not buy something until they had saved up for it and values were always more important than value. Living in considerably more difficult times, they had dreams for our nation but little money. Theirs was a mesh of values enshrined in God, King and Country and the belief in something greater than yourself. Neglectful indifference to all they achieved while seeing their actions in the separations only, through the values of our comfortable, modern Australia, will be to diminish ourselves. In “the separations only…” highlights Nelson’s colonial logic, which compartmentalises time, space, people and events and tries to disconnect one colonial act from another. The ideology, attitudes and policies that allowed the taking of Indigenous children were not separate from all other colonial and colonising acts and processes. The desire for a White Australia, a clear cut policy which was in existence at the same time as protection, removal and assimilation policies, cannot be disassociated from either the taking of children or the creation of this “comfortable, modern Australia” today. “Neglectful indifference to all they achieved” could aptly be applied to Indigenous peoples throughout Australian history – pre and post invasion. Where is the active acknowledgment of the denial of Indigenous rights so that “these generations [of non-Indigenous Australians could] consider their responsibilities to their country and one another more important than their rights”? Nelson adheres to the colonialist national narrative to focus on the “positive”, which Patrick Wolfe has argued in his critique of settler colonialism, is an attempt to mask disruptive moments that reveal the scope of state and national power over Aboriginal Australians (33). After consistently reinforcing the colonial/settler narrative, Nelson’s address moves on to insert Indigenous Australians into a well-defined and confined space within a specific chapter of that narrative. His perfunctory overview of the first seven decades of the 20th century alludes to Protection Boards and Reserves, assimilation policies and Christianisation, all underlined with white benevolence. Having established the innocent, inherently humane and decent motivations of “white families”, he resorts to appropriating Indigenous people’s stories and experiences. In the retelling of these stories, two prominent themes in Nelson’s text become apparent. White fellas were only trying to help the poor Blackfella back then, and one need only glance at Aboriginal communities today to see that white fellas are only trying to help the poor Blackfella again. It is reasonably argued that removal from squalor led to better lives – children fed, housed and educated for an adult world of [sic] which they could not have imagined. However, from my life as a family doctor and knowing the impact of my own father’s removal from his unmarried teenaged mother, not knowing who you are is the source of deep, scarring sorrows the real meaning of which can be known only to those who have endured it. No one should bring a sense of moral superiority to this debate in seeking to diminish the view that good was being sought to be done. (Nelson) A sense of moral superiority is what motivates colonisation: it is what motivated the enforced removal of children. The reference to “removal from squalor” is somewhat reminiscent of the 1909 Aborigines Protection Act. Act No. 25, 1909, section 11(1) which states: The board may, in accordance with and subject to the provisions of the Apprentices Act, 1901, by indenture bind or cause to be bound the child of any aborigine, or the neglected child of any person apparently having an admixture of aboriginal blood in his veins, to be apprenticed to any master, and may collect and institute proceedings for the recovery of any wages payable under such indenture, and may expend the same as the board may think fit in the interest of the child. Every child so apprenticed shall be under the supervision of the board, or of such person that may be authorised in that behalf by the regulations. (144) Neglect was often defined as simply being Aboriginal. The representation that being removed would lead to a better life relies on Western attitudes about society and culture. It dismisses any notion of Indigenous rights to be Indigenous and defines a better life according to how white society views it. Throughout most of the 1900s, Aboriginal children that were removed to experience this better life were trained in positions of servants. Nelson’s inclusion of his own personal experience as a non Indigenous Australian who has experienced loss and sorrow sustains his textual purpose to reduce human experiences to a common ground, an equal footing – to make all injustices equal. And he finishes the paragraph off with the subtle reminder that this “sorry” is only for “those” Aboriginal Australians that were removed in the first seven decades of last century. After retelling the experience of one Indigenous person as told to the National Inquiry into the Separation of Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Children from their Families, he retells the experience of an Indigenous woman as told to a non-Indigenous man. The appropriate protocols concerning the re-using of Indigenous knowledge and intellectual copyright appeared to be absent in this address. Not only does the individual remain unacknowledged but the potential for misappropriating Indigenous experiences for non Indigenous purposes is apparent. The insertion of the story dismisses the importance of the original act of telling, and the significance of the unspeakable through decades of silence. Felman presents the complexities of the survivor’s tale: “the victim’s story has to overcome not just the silence of the dead but the indelible coercive power of the oppressor’s terrifying, brutal silencing of the surviving, and the inherent speechless silence of the living in the face of an unthinkable, unknowable, ungraspable event” (227). In telling this story Nelson unravelled the foundation of equality he had attempted to resurrect. And his indication towards current happenings in the Northern Territory only served to further highlight the inequities that Indigenous peoples continue to face, resist and surpass. Nelson’s statement that “separation was then, and remains today, a painful but necessary part of public policy in the protection of children” is another reminder of the “indelible coercive power of the oppressor’s terrifying” potential to repeat history. The final unmasking of the hypocritical and contested nature of Nelson’s national ideology and narrative is in his telling of the “facts” – the statistics concerning Indigenous life expectancy, Indigenous infant mortality rates, “diabetes, kidney disease, hospitalisation of women from assault, imprisonment, overcrowding, educational underperformance and unemployment”. These statistics are a result not of what Nelson terms “existential aimlessness” (immediately preceding paragraph) but of colonisation – theft of land, oppression, abuse, discrimination, and lack of any rights whether citizenship or Aboriginal. These contemporary experiences of Indigenous peoples are the direct linear result of the last two hundred years of white nation building. The address is concluded with mention of Neville Bonner, portrayed here as the perfect example of what reading, writing, expressing yourself with dignity and treating people with decency and courtesy can achieve. Bonner is presented as the ‘ideal’ Blackfella, a product of the assimilation period: he could read and write and was dignified, decent and courteous (and, coincidentally, Liberal). The inclusion of this reference to Bonner in the address may hint at the “My best friend is an Aborigine” syndrome (Heiss 71), but it also provides a discursive example to the listener of the ways in which ‘equalness’ is suggested, assumed, privileged or denied. It is a reminder, in the same vein of Patten and Ferguson’s fights for rights, that what is equal has always been apparent to the colonised. Your present official attitude is one of prejudice and misunderstanding … we are no more dirty, lazy stupid, criminal, or immoral than yourselves. Also, your slanders against our race are a moral lie, told to throw all the blame for your troubles on to us. You, who originally conquered us by guns against our spears, now rely on superiority of numbers to support your false claims of moral and intellectual superiority. After 150 years, we ask you to review the situation and give us a fair deal – a New Deal for Aborigines. The cards have been stacked against us, and we now ask you to play the game like decent Australians. Remember, we do not ask for charity, we ask for justice. Nelson quotes Bonner’s words that “[unjust hardships] can only be changed when people of non Aboriginal extraction are prepared to listen, to hear what Aboriginal people are saying and then work with us to achieve those ends”. The need for non-Indigenous Australians to listen, to be shaken out of their complacent equalness appears to have gone unheard. Fiumara, in her philosophy of listening, states: “at this point the opportunity is offered for becoming aware that the compulsion to win is due less to the intrinsic difficulty of the situation than to inhibitions induced by a non-listening language that prevents us from seeing that which would otherwise be clear” (198). It is this compulsion to win, or to at least not be seen to be losing that contributes to the unequalness of this particular “sorry” and the need to construct an equal footing. This particular utterance of sorry does not come from an acknowledged place of difference and its attached history of colonisation; instead it strives to create a foundation based on a lack of anyone being positioned on the high moral ground. It is an irony that pervades the address considering it was the coloniser’s belief in his/her moral superiority that took the first child to begin with. Nelson’s address attempts to construct the utterance of “sorry”, and its intended meaning in this specific context, on ‘equal’ ground: his representation is that we are all Australians, “us” and ‘them’ combined, “we” all suffered and made sacrifices; “we” all deserve respect and equal acknowledgment of the contribution “we” all made to this “enviable” nation. And therein lies the unequalness, the inequality, the injustice, of this particular “sorry”. This particular “sorry” is born from and maintains the structures, policies, discourses and language that led to the taking of Indigenous children in the first place. In his attempt to create a “sorry” that drew equally from the “charitable” as well as the “misjudged” deeds of white Australia, Nelson’s “We Are Sorry – Address to Parliament” increased the experiences of inequality. Chow writes that in the politics of admittance the equal depends on “acceptance by permission … and yet, being ‘admitted’ is never simply a matter of possessing the right permit, for validation and acknowledgment must also be present for admittance to be complete” (36-37). References Augoustinos, Martha, Amanda LeCouteur, and John Soyland. “Self-Sufficient Arguments in Political Rhetoric: Constructing Reconciliation and Apologizing to the Stolen Generations.” Discourse and Society 13.1 (2002): 105-142.Bringing Them Home: National Inquiry into the Separation of Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Children from Their Families. Sydney: Human Rights and Equal Opportunity Commission, 1997.Aborigines Protection Act 1909: An Act to Provide for the Protection and Care of Aborigines; To Repeal the Supply of Liquors Aborigines Prevention Act; To Amend the Vagrancy Act, 1902, and the Police Offences (Amendment) Act, 1908; And for Purposes Consequent Thereon or Incidental Thereto. Assented to 20 Dec. 1909. Digital Collections: Books and Serial, National Library of Australia. 24 Mar. 2008 < http://www.nla.gov.au/apps/cdview?pi=nla.aus-vn71409-9x-s1-v >.Chow, Rey. “The Politics of Admittance: Female Sexual Agency, Miscegenation and the Formation of Community in Frantz Fanon.” In Anthony C. Alessandrini, ed. Frantz Fanon: Critical Perspectives. London: Routledge, 1999. 34-56.Felman, Shoshana. “Theaters of Justice: Arendt in Jerusalem, the Eichmann Trial and the Redefinition of Legal Meaning in the Wake of the Holocaust.” Critical Inquiry 27.2 (2001): 201-238.Fiumara, Gemma Corradi. The Other Side of Language: A Philosophy of Listening. London and New York: Routledge, 2006.Heiss, Anita. I’m Not a Racist But… UK: Salt Publishing, 2007.Janca, Aleksandar, and Clothilde Bullen. “Aboriginal Concept of Time and Its Mental Health Implications.” Australian Psychiatry 11 (Supplement 2003): 40-44.Nelson, Brendan. “We Are Sorry – Address to Parliament.” 14 Feb. 2008 < http://www.liberal.org.au/info/news/detail/20080213_ WearesorryAddresstoParliament.php >.Patten, Jack, and William Ferguson. Aborigines Claim Citizen Rights! A Statement for the Aborigines Progressive Association. Sydney: The Publicist, 1938.Taylor, Martin, and James Francis. Bludgers in Grass Castles: Native Title and the Unpaid Debts of the Pastoral Industry. Chippendale: Resistance Books, 1997.William, Ross. “‘Why Should I Feel Guilty?’ Reflections on the Workings of White-Aboriginal Relations.” Australian Psychologist 35.2 (2000): 136-142.Wolfe, Patrick. Settler Colonialism and the Transformation of Anthropology: The Politics and Poetics of an Ethnographic Event. London and New York: Cassell, 1999.

IntroductionTasmania hangs from the map of Australia like a drop in freefall from the substance of the mainland. Often the whole state is mislaid from Australian maps and logos (Reddit). Tasmania has, at least since federation, been considered peripheral—a region seen as isolated, a ‘problem’ economically, politically, and culturally. However, Tasmania not only cleaves to the ‘north island’ of Australia but is also subject to the gravitational pull of an even greater land mass—Antarctica. In this article, we upturn the political conventions of map-making that place both Antarctica and Tasmania in obscure positions at the base of the globe. We show how a changing global climate re-frames Antarctica and the Southern Ocean as key drivers of worldwide environmental shifts. The liquid and solid water between Tasmania and Antarctica is revealed not as a homogenous barrier, but as a dynamic and relational medium linking the Tasmanian archipelago with Antarctica. When Antarctica becomes the focus, the script is flipped: Tasmania is no longer on the edge, but core to a network of gateways into the southern land. The state’s capital of Hobart can from this perspective be understood as an “Antarctic city”, central to the geopolitics, economy, and culture of the frozen continent (Salazar et al.). Viewed from the south, we argue, Tasmania is not a problem, but an opportunity for a form of ecological, cultural, economic, and political sustainability that opens up the southern continent to science, discovery, and imagination.A Centre at the End of the Earth? Tasmania as ParadoxThe islands of Tasmania owe their existence to climate change: a period of warming at the end of the last ice age melted the vast sheets of ice covering the polar regions, causing sea levels to rise by more than one hundred metres (Tasmanian Climate Change Office 8). Eleven thousand years ago, Aboriginal people would have witnessed the rise of what is now called Bass Strait, turning what had been a peninsula into an archipelago, with the large island of Tasmania at its heart. The heterogeneous practices and narratives of Tasmanian regional identity have been shaped by the geography of these islands, and their connection to the Southern Ocean and Antarctica. Regions, understood as “centres of collective consciousness and sociospatial identities” (Paasi 241) are constantly reproduced and reimagined through place-based social practices and communications over time. As we will show, diverse and contradictory narratives of Tasmanian regionality often co-exist, interacting in complex and sometimes complementary ways. Ecocritical literary scholar C.A. Cranston considers duality to be embedded in the textual construction of Tasmania, writing “it was hell, it was heaven, it was penal, it was paradise” (29). Tasmania is multiply polarised: it is both isolated and connected; close and far away; rich in resources and poor in capital; the socially conservative birthplace of radical green politics (Hay 60). The weather, as if sensing the fine balance of these paradoxes, blows hot and cold at a moment’s notice.Tasmania has wielded extraordinary political influence at times in its history—notably during the settlement of Melbourne in 1835 (Boyce), and during protests against damming the Franklin River in the early 1980s (Mercer). However, twentieth-century historical and political narratives of Tasmania portray the Bass Strait as a barrier, isolating Tasmanians from the mainland (Harwood 61). Sir Bede Callaghan, who headed one of a long line of federal government inquiries into “the Tasmanian problem” (Harwood 106), was clear that Tasmania was a victim of its own geography:the major disability facing the people of Tasmania (although some residents may consider it an advantage) is that Tasmania is an island. Separation from the mainland adversely affects the economy of the State and the general welfare of the people in many ways. (Callaghan 3)This perspective may stem from the fact that Tasmania has maintained the lowest Gross Domestic Product per capita of all states since federation (Bureau of Infrastructure Transport and Regional Economics 9). Socially, economically, and culturally, Tasmania consistently ranks among the worst regions of Australia. Statistical comparisons with other parts of Australia reveal the population’s high unemployment, low wages, poor educational outcomes, and bad health (West 31). The state’s remoteness and isolation from the mainland states and its reliance on federal income have contributed to the whole of Tasmania, including Hobart, being classified as ‘regional’ by the Australian government, in an attempt to promote immigration and economic growth (Department of Infrastructure and Regional Development 1). Tasmania is indeed both regional and remote. However, in this article we argue that, while regionality may be cast as a disadvantage, the island’s remote location is also an asset, particularly when viewed from a far southern perspective (Image 1).Image 1: Antarctica (Orthographic Projection). Image Credit: Wikimedia Commons, Modified Shading of Tasmania and Addition of Captions by H. Nielsen.Connecting Oceans/Collapsing DistanceTasmania and Antarctica have been closely linked in the past—the future archipelago formed a land bridge between Antarctica and northern land masses until the opening of the Tasman Seaway some 32 million years ago (Barker et al.). The far south was tangible to the Indigenous people of the island in the weather blowing in from the Southern Ocean, while the southern lights, or “nuyina”, formed a visible connection (Australia’s new icebreaker vessel is named RSV Nuyina in recognition of these links). In the contemporary Australian imagination, Tasmania tends to be defined by its marine boundaries, the sea around the islands represented as flat, empty space against which to highlight the topography of its landscape and the isolation of its position (Davies et al.). A more relational geographic perspective illuminates the “power of cross-currents and connections” (Stratford et al. 273) across these seascapes. The sea country of Tasmania is multiple and heterogeneous: the rough, shallow waters of the island-scattered Bass Strait flow into the Tasman Sea, where the continental shelf descends toward an abyssal plain studded with volcanic seamounts. To the south, the Southern Ocean provides nutrient-rich upwellings that attract fish and cetacean populations. Tasmania’s coast is a dynamic, liminal space, moving and changing in response to the global currents that are driven by the shifting, calving and melting ice shelves and sheets in Antarctica.Oceans have long been a medium of connection between Tasmania and Antarctica. In the early colonial period, when the seas were the major thoroughfares of the world and inland travel was treacherous and slow, Tasmania’s connection with the Southern Ocean made it a valuable hub for exploration and exploitation of the south. Between 1642 and 1900, early European explorers were followed by British penal colonists, convicts, sealers, and whalers (Kriwoken and Williamson 93). Tasmania was well known to polar explorers, with expeditions led by Jules Dumont d’Urville, James Clark Ross, Roald Amundsen, and Douglas Mawson all transiting through the port of Hobart. Now that the city is no longer a whaling hub, growing populations of cetaceans continue to migrate past the islands on their annual journeys from the tropics, across the Sub-Antarctic Front and Antarctic circumpolar current, and into the south polar region, while southern species such as leopard seals are occasionally seen around Tasmania (Tasmania Parks and Wildlife). Although the water surrounding Tasmania and Antarctica is at times homogenised as a ‘barrier’, rendering these places isolated, the bodies of water that surround both are in fact permeable, and regularly crossed by both humans and marine species. The waters are diverse in their physical characteristics, underlying topography, sea life, and relationships, and serve to connect many different ocean regions, ecosystems, and weather patterns.Views from the Far SouthWhen considered in terms of its relative proximity to Antarctic, rather than its distance from Australia’s political and economic centres, Tasmania’s identity undergoes a significant shift. A sign at Cockle Creek, in the state’s far south, reminds visitors that they are closer to Antarctica than to Cairns, invoking a discourse of connectedness that collapses the standard ten-day ship voyage to Australia’s closest Antarctic station into a unit comparable with the routinely scheduled 5.5 hour flight to North Queensland. Hobart is the logistical hub for the Australian Antarctic Division and the French Institut Polaire Francais (IPEV), and has hosted Antarctic vessels belonging to the USA, South Korea, and Japan in recent years. From a far southern perspective, Hobart is not a regional Australian capital but a global polar hub. This alters the city’s geographic imaginary not only in a latitudinal sense—from “top down” to “bottom up”—but also a longitudinal one. Via its southward connection to Antarctica, Hobart is also connected east and west to four other recognized gateways: Cape Town in South Africa, Christchurch in New Zealand; Punta Arenas in Chile; and Ushuaia in Argentina (Image 2). The latter cities are considered small by international standards, but play an outsized role in relation to Antarctica.Image 2: H. Nielsen with a Sign Announcing Distances between Antarctic ‘Gateway’ Cities and Antarctica, Ushuaia, Argentina, 2018. Image Credit: Nicki D'Souza.These five cities form what might be called—to adapt geographer Klaus Dodds’ term—a ‘Southern Rim’ around the South Polar region (Dodds Geopolitics). They exist in ambiguous relationship to each other. Although the five cities signed a Statement of Intent in 2009 committing them to collaboration, they continue to compete vigorously for northern hemisphere traffic and the brand identity of the most prominent global gateway. A state government brochure spruiks Hobart, for example, as the “perfect Antarctic Gateway” emphasising its uniqueness and “natural advantages” in this regard (Tasmanian Government, 2016). In practice, the cities are automatically differentiated by their geographic position with respect to Antarctica. Although the ‘ice continent’ is often conceived as one entity, it too has regions, in both scientific and geographical senses (Terauds and Lee; Antonello). Hobart provides access to parts of East Antarctica, where the Australian, French, Japanese, and Chinese programs (among others) have bases; Cape Town is a useful access point for Europeans going to Dronning Maud Land; Christchurch is closest to the Ross Sea region, site of the largest US base; and Punta Arenas and Ushuaia neighbour the Antarctic Peninsula, home to numerous bases as well as a thriving tourist industry.The Antarctic sector is important to the Tasmanian economy, contributing $186 million (AUD) in 2017/18 (Wells; Gutwein; Tasmanian Polar Network). Unsurprisingly, Tasmania’s gateway brand has been actively promoted, with the 2016 Australian Antarctic Strategy and 20 Year Action Plan foregrounding the need to “Build Tasmania’s status as the premier East Antarctic Gateway for science and operations” and the state government releasing a “Tasmanian Antarctic Gateway Strategy” in 2017. The Chinese Antarctic program has been a particular focus: a Memorandum of Understanding focussed on Australia and China’s Antarctic relations includes a “commitment to utilise Australia, including Tasmania, as an Antarctic ‘gateway’.” (Australian Antarctic Division). These efforts towards a closer relationship with China have more recently come under attack as part of a questioning of China’s interests in the region (without, it should be noted, a concomitant questioning of Australia’s own considerable interests) (Baker 9). In these exchanges, a global power and a state of Australia generally classed as regional and peripheral are brought into direct contact via the even more remote Antarctic region. This connection was particularly visible when Chinese President Xi Jinping travelled to Hobart in 2014, in a visit described as both “strategic” and “incongruous” (Burden). There can be differences in how this relationship is narrated to domestic and international audiences, with issues of sovereignty and international cooperation variously foregrounded, laying the ground for what Dodds terms “awkward Antarctic nationalism” (1).Territory and ConnectionsThe awkwardness comes to a head in Tasmania, where domestic and international views of connections with the far south collide. Australia claims sovereignty over almost 6 million km2 of the Antarctic continent—a claim that in area is “roughly the size of mainland Australia minus Queensland” (Bergin). This geopolitical context elevates the importance of a regional part of Australia: the claims to Antarctic territory (which are recognised only by four other claimant nations) are performed not only in Antarctic localities, where they are made visible “with paraphernalia such as maps, flags, and plaques” (Salazar 55), but also in Tasmania, particularly in Hobart and surrounds. A replica of Mawson’s Huts in central Hobart makes Australia’s historic territorial interests in Antarctica visible an urban setting, foregrounding the figure of Douglas Mawson, the well-known Australian scientist and explorer who led the expeditions that proclaimed Australia’s sovereignty in the region of the continent roughly to its south (Leane et al.). Tasmania is caught in a balancing act, as it fosters international Antarctic connections (such hosting vessels from other national programs), while also playing a key role in administering what is domestically referred to as the Australian Antarctic Territory. The rhetoric of protection can offer common ground: island studies scholar Godfrey Baldacchino notes that as island narratives have moved “away from the perspective of the ‘explorer-discoverer-colonist’” they have been replaced by “the perspective of the ‘custodian-steward-environmentalist’” (49), but reminds readers that a colonising disposition still lurks beneath the surface. It must be remembered that terms such as “stewardship” and “leadership” can undertake sovereignty labour (Dodds “Awkward”), and that Tasmania’s Antarctic connections can be mobilised for a range of purposes. When Environment Minister Greg Hunt proclaimed at a press conference that: “Hobart is the gateway to the Antarctic for the future” (26 Apr. 2016), the remark had meaning within discourses of both sovereignty and economics. Tasmania’s capital was leveraged as a way to position Australia as a leader in the Antarctic arena.From ‘Gateway’ to ‘Antarctic City’While discussion of Antarctic ‘Gateway’ Cities often focuses on the economic and logistical benefit of their Antarctic connections, Hobart’s “gateway” identity, like those of its counterparts, stretches well beyond this, encompassing geological, climatic, historical, political, cultural and scientific links. Even the southerly wind, according to cartoonist Jon Kudelka, “has penguins in it” (Image 3). Hobart residents feel a high level of connection to Antarctica. In 2018, a survey of 300 randomly selected residents of Greater Hobart was conducted under the umbrella of the “Antarctic Cities” Australian Research Council Linkage Project led by Assoc. Prof. Juan Francisco Salazar (and involving all three present authors). Fourteen percent of respondents reported having been involved in an economic activity related to Antarctica, and 36% had attended a cultural event about Antarctica. Connections between the southern continent and Hobart were recognised as important: 71.9% agreed that “people in my city can influence the cultural meanings that shape our relationship to Antarctica”, while 90% agreed or strongly agreed that Hobart should play a significant role as a custodian of Antarctica’s future, and 88.4% agreed or strongly agreed that: “How we treat Antarctica is a test of our approach to ecological sustainability.” Image 3: “The Southerly” Demonstrates How Weather Connects Hobart and Antarctica. Image Credit: Jon Kudelka, Reproduced with Permission.Hobart, like the other gateways, activates these connections in its conscious place-branding. The city is particularly strong as a centre of Antarctic research: signs at the cruise-ship terminal on the waterfront claim that “There are more Antarctic scientists based in Hobart […] than at any other one place on earth, making Hobart a globally significant contributor to our understanding of Antarctica and the Southern Ocean.” Researchers are based at the Institute for Marine and Antarctic Studies (IMAS), the Commonwealth Scientific and Industrial Research Organisation (CSIRO), and the Australian Antarctic Division (AAD), with several working between institutions. Many Antarctic researchers located elsewhere in the world also have a connection with the place through affiliations and collaborations, leading journalist Jo Chandler to assert that “the breadth and depth of Hobart’s knowledge of ice, water, and the life forms they nurture […] is arguably unrivalled anywhere in the world” (86).Hobart also plays a significant role in Antarctica’s governance, as the site of the secretariats for the Commission for the Conservation of Antarctic Marine Living Resources (CCAMLR) and the Agreement on the Conservation of Albatrosses and Petrels (ACAP), and as host of the Antarctic Consultative Treaty Meetings on more than one occasion (1986, 2012). The cultural domain is active, with Tasmanian Museum and Art Gallery (TMAG) featuring a permanent exhibit, “Islands to Ice”, emphasising the ocean as connecting the two places; the Mawson’s Huts Replica Museum aiming (among other things) to “highlight Hobart as the gateway to the Antarctic continent for the Asia Pacific region”; and a biennial Australian Antarctic Festival drawing over twenty thousand visitors, about a sixth of them from interstate or overseas (Hingley). Antarctic links are evident in the city’s natural and built environment: the dolerite columns of Mt Wellington, the statue of the Tasmanian Antarctic explorer Louis Bernacchi on the waterfront, and the wharfs that regularly accommodate icebreakers such as the Aurora Australis and the Astrolabe. Antarctica is figured as a southern neighbour; as historian Tom Griffiths puts it, Tasmanians “grow up with Antarctica breathing down their necks” (5). As an Antarctic City, Hobart mediates access to Antarctica both physically and in the cultural imaginary.Perhaps in recognition of the diverse ways in which a region or a city might be connected to Antarctica, researchers have recently been suggesting critical approaches to the ‘gateway’ label. C. Michael Hall points to a fuzziness in the way the term is applied, noting that it has drifted from its initial definition (drawn from economic geography) as denoting an access and supply point to a hinterland that produces a certain level of economic benefits. While Hall looks to keep the term robustly defined to avoid empty “local boosterism” (272–73), Gabriela Roldan aims to move the concept “beyond its function as an entry and exit door”, arguing that, among other things, the local community should be actively engaged in the Antarctic region (57). Leane, examining the representation of Hobart as a gateway in historical travel texts, concurs that “ingress and egress” are insufficient descriptors of Tasmania’s relationship with Antarctica, suggesting that at least discursively the island is positioned as “part of an Antarctic rim, itself sharing qualities of the polar region” (45). The ARC Linkage Project described above, supported by the Hobart City Council, the State Government and the University of Tasmania, as well as other national and international partners, aims to foster the idea of the Hobart and its counterparts as ‘Antarctic cities’ whose citizens act as custodians for the South Polar region, with a genuine concern for and investment in its future.Near and Far: Local Perspectives A changing climate may once again herald a shift in the identity of the Tasmanian islands. Recognition of the central role of Antarctica in regulating the global climate has generated scientific and political re-evaluation of the region. Antarctica is not only the planet’s largest heat sink but is the engine of global water currents and wind patterns that drive weather patterns and biodiversity across the world (Convey et al. 543). For example, Tas van Ommen’s research into Antarctic glaciology shows the tangible connection between increased snowfall in coastal East Antarctica and patterns of drought southwest Western Australia (van Ommen and Morgan). Hobart has become a global centre of marine and Antarctic science, bringing investment and development to the city. As the global climate heats up, Tasmania—thanks to its low latitude and southerly weather patterns—is one of the few regions in Australia likely to remain temperate. This is already leading to migration from the mainland that is impacting house prices and rental availability (Johnston; Landers 1). The region’s future is therefore closely entangled with its proximity to the far south. Salazar writes that “we cannot continue to think of Antarctica as the end of the Earth” (67). Shifting Antarctica into focus also brings Tasmania in from the margins. As an Antarctic city, Hobart assumes a privileged positioned on the global stage. This allows the city to present itself as central to international research efforts—in contrast to domestic views of the place as a small regional capital. The city inhabits dual identities; it is both on the periphery of Australian concerns and at the centre of Antarctic activity. Tasmania, then, is not in freefall, but rather at the forefront of a push to recognise Antarctica as entangled with its neighbours to the north.AcknowledgementsThis work was supported by the Australian Research Council under LP160100210.ReferencesAntonello, Alessandro. “Finding Place in Antarctica.” Antarctica and the Humanities. Eds. Peder Roberts, Lize-Marie van der Watt, and Adrian Howkins. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2016. 181–204.Australian Government. Australian Antarctic Strategy and 20 Year Action Plan. Canberra: Commonwealth of Australia, 2016. 15 Apr. 2019. <http://www.antarctica.gov.au/__data/assets/pdf_file/0008/180827/20YearStrategy_final.pdf>.Australian Antarctic Division. “Australia-China Collaboration Strengthens.” Australian Antarctic Magazine 27 Dec. 2014. 15 Apr. 2019. <http://www.antarctica.gov.au/magazine/2011-2015/issue-27-december-2014/in-brief/australia-china-collaboration-strengthens>.Baker, Emily. “Worry at Premier’s Defence of China.” The Mercury 15 Sep. 2018: 9.Baldacchino, G. “Studying Islands: On Whose Terms?” Island Studies Journal 3.1 (2008): 37–56.Barker, Peter F., Gabriel M. Filippelli, Fabio Florindo, Ellen E. Martin, and Howard D. Schere. “Onset and Role of the Antarctic Circumpolar Current.” Deep Sea Research Part II: Topical Studies in Oceanography. 54.21–22 (2007): 2388–98.Bergin, Anthony. “Australia Needs to Strengthen Its Strategic Interests in Antarctica.” Australian Strategic Policy Institute. 29 Apr. 2016. 21 Feb. 2019 <https://www.aspi.org.au/index.php/opinion/australia-needs-strengthen-its-strategic-interests-antarctica>.Boyce, James. 1835: The Founding of Melbourne and the Conquest of Australia. Melbourne: Black Inc., 2011.Burden, Hilary. “Xi Jinping's Tasmania Visit May Seem Trivial, But Is Full of Strategy.” The Guardian 18 Nov. 2014. 19 May 2019 <https://www.theguardian.com/world/2014/nov/18/xi-jinpings-tasmania-visit-lacking-congruity-full-of-strategy>.Bureau of Infrastructure Transport and Regional Economics (BITRE). A Regional Economy: A Case Study of Tasmania. Canberra: Commonwealth of Australia, 2008. 14 May 2019 <http://www.bitre.gov.au/publications/86/Files/report116.pdf>.Chandler, Jo. “The Science Laboratory: From Little Things, Big Things Grow.” Griffith Review: Tasmania: The Tipping Point? 29 (2013) 83–101.Christchurch City Council. Statement of Intent between the Southern Rim Gateway Cities to the Antarctic: Ushuaia, Punta Arenas, Christchurch, Hobart and Cape Town. 25 Sep. 2009. 11 Apr. 2019 <http://archived.ccc.govt.nz/Council/proceedings/2009/September/CnclCover24th/Clause8Attachment.pdf>.Convey, P., R. Bindschadler, G. di Prisco, E. Fahrbach, J. Gutt, D.A. Hodgson, P.A. Mayewski, C.P. Summerhayes, J. Turner, and ACCE Consortium. “Antarctic Climate Change and the Environment.” Antarctic Science 21.6 (2009): 541–63.Cranston, C. “Rambling in Overdrive: Travelling through Tasmanian Literature.” Tasmanian Historical Studies 8.2 (2003): 28–39.Davies, Lynn, Margaret Davies, and Warren Boyles. Mapping Van Diemen’s Land and the Great Beyond: Rare and Beautiful Maps from the Royal Society of Tasmania. Hobart: The Royal Society of Tasmania, 2018.Department of Infrastructure and Regional Development. Guidelines for Analysing Regional Australia Impacts and Developing a Regional Australia Impact Statement. Canberra: Commonwealth of Australia, 2017. 11 Apr. 2019 <https://regional.gov.au/regional/information/rais/>.Dodds, Klaus. “Awkward Antarctic Nationalism: Bodies, Ice Cores and Gateways in and beyond Australian Antarctic Territory/East Antarctica.” Polar Record 53.1 (2016): 16–30.———. Geopolitics in Antarctica: Views from the Southern Oceanic Rim. Chichester: John Wiley, 1997.Griffiths, Tom. “The Breath of Antarctica.” Tasmanian Historical Studies 11 (2006): 4–14.Gutwein, Peter. “Antarctic Gateway Worth $186 Million to Tasmanian Economy.” Hobart: Tasmanian Government, 20 Feb. 2019. 21 Feb. 2019 <http://www.premier.tas.gov.au/releases/antarctic_gateway_worth_$186_million_to_tasmanian_economy>.Hall, C. Michael. “Polar Gateways: Approaches, Issues and Review.” The Polar Journal 5.2 (2015): 257–77. Harwood Andrew. “The Political Constitution of Islandness: The ‘Tasmanian Problem’ and Ten Days on the Island.” PhD Thesis. U of Tasmania, 2011. <http://eprints.utas.edu.au/11855/%5Cninternal-pdf://5288/11855.html>.Hay, Peter. “Destabilising Tasmanian Politics: The Key Role of the Greens.” Bulletin of the Centre for Tasmanian Historical Studies 3.2 (1991): 60–70.Hingley, Rebecca. Personal Communication, 28 Nov. 2018.Johnston, P. “Is the First Wave of Climate Migrants Landing in Hobart?” The Fifth Estate 11 Sep. 2018. 15 Mar. 2019 <https://www.thefifthestate.com.au/urbanism/climate-change-news/climate-migrants-landing-hobart>.Kriwoken, L., and J. Williamson. “Hobart, Tasmania: Antarctic and Southern Ocean Connections.” Polar Record 29.169 (1993): 93–102.Kudelka, John. “The Southerly.” Kudelka Cartoons. 27 Jun. 2014. 21 Feb. 2019 <https://www.kudelka.com.au/2014/06/the-southerly/>.Leane, E., T. Winter, and J.F. Salazar. “Caught between Nationalism and Internationalism: Replicating Histories of Antarctica in Hobart.” International Journal of Heritage Studies 22.3 (2016): 214–27. Leane, Elizabeth. “Tasmania from Below: Antarctic Travellers’ Accounts of a Southern ‘Gateway’.” Studies in Travel Writing 20.1 (2016): 34-48.Mawson’s Huts Replica Museum. “Mission Statement.” 15 Apr. 2019 <http://www.mawsons-huts-replica.org.au/>.Mercer, David. "Australia's Constitution, Federalism and the ‘Tasmanian Dam Case’." Political Geography Quarterly 4.2 (1985): 91–110.Paasi, A. “Deconstructing Regions: Notes on the Scales of Spatial Life.” Environment and Planning A: Economy and Space 23.2 (1991) 239–56.Reddit. “Maps without Tasmania.” 15 Apr. 2019 <https://www.reddit.com/r/MapsWithoutTasmania/>.Roldan, Gabriela. “'A Door to the Ice?: The Significance of the Antarctic Gateway Cities Today.” Journal of Antarctic Affairs 2 (2015): 57–70.Salazar, Juan Francisco. “Geographies of Place-Making in Antarctica: An Ethnographic Epproach.” The Polar Journal 3.1 (2013): 53–71.———, Elizabeth Leane, Liam Magee, and Paul James. “Five Cities That Could Change the Future of Antarctica.” The Conversation 5 Oct. 2016. 19 May 2019 <https://theconversation.com/five-cities-that-could-change-the-future-of-antarctica-66259>.Stratford, Elaine, Godfrey Baldacchino, Elizabeth McMahon, Carol Farbotko, and Andrew Harwood. “Envisioning the Archipelago.” Island Studies Journal 6.2 (2011): 113–30.Tasmanian Climate Change Office. Derivation of the Tasmanian Sea Level Rise Planning Allowances. Aug. 2012. 17 Apr. 2019 <http://www.dpac.tas.gov.au/__data/assets/pdf_file/0003/176331/Tasmanian_SeaLevelRisePlanningAllowance_TechPaper_Aug2012.pdf>.Tasmanian Government Department of State Growth. “Tasmanian Antarctic Gateway Strategy.” Hobart: Tasmanian Government, 12 Dec. 2017. 21 Feb. 2019 <https://www.antarctic.tas.gov.au/__data/assets/pdf_file/0004/164749/Tasmanian_Antarctic_Gateway_Strategy_12_Dec_2017.pdf>.———. “Tasmania Delivers…” Apr. 2016. 15 Apr. 2019 <https://www.antarctic.tas.gov.au/__data/assets/pdf_file/0005/66461/Tasmania_Delivers_Antarctic_Southern_Ocean_web.pdf>.———. “Antarctic Tasmania.” 17 Feb. 2019. 15 Apr. 2019 <https://www.antarctic.tas.gov.au/about/hobarts_antarctic_attractions>.Tasmanian Polar Network. “Welcome to the Tasmanian Polar Network.” 28 Feb. 2019 <https://www.tasmanianpolarnetwork.com.au/>.Terauds, Aleks, and Jasmine Lee. “Antarctic Biogeography Revisited: Updating the Antarctic Conservation Biogeographic Regions.” Diversity and Distributions 22 (2016): 836–40.Van Ommen, Tas, and Vin Morgan. “Snowfall Increase in Coastal East Antarctica Linked with Southwest Western Australian Drought.” Nature Geoscience 3 (2010): 267–72.Wells Economic Analysis. The Contribution of the Antarctic and Southern Ocean Sector to the Tasmanian Economy 2017. 18 Nov. 2018. 15 Apr. 2019 <https://www.stategrowth.tas.gov.au/__data/assets/pdf_file/0010/185671/Wells_Report_on_the_Value_of_the_Antarctic_Sector_2017_18.pdf>.West, J. “Obstacles to Progress: What’s Wrong with Tasmania, Really?” Griffith Review: Tasmania: The Tipping Point? 39 (2013): 31–53.

IntroductionIn Britain, hunger is often hidden in the privacy of the home. Yet otherwise private hunger is currently being rendered public and visible in the growing queues at charity-run food banks, where emergency food parcels are distributed directly to those who cannot afford to feed themselves or their families adequately (Downing et al.; Caplan). Food banks, in providing emergency relief to those in need, are responses to crisis moments, actualised through an embodied feeling of hunger that cannot be alleviated. The growing queues at food banks not only render hidden hunger visible, but also serve as reminders of the corporeal vulnerability of the human body to political and socio-economic shifts.A consideration of corporeality allows us to view the world through the lived experiences of the body. Human beings are “creatures of the flesh” who understand and reason, act and interact with their environments through the body (Johnson 81). The growing academic interest in corporeality signifies what Judith Butler calls a “new bodily ontology” (2). However, as Butler highlights, the body is also vulnerable to injury and suffering. An application of this ontology to hunger draws attention to eating as essential to life, so the denial of food poses an existential threat to health and ultimately to survival. The body’s response to threat is the physiological experience of hunger as a craving or longing that is the “most bodily experience of need […] a visceral desire locatable in a void” in which an empty stomach “initiates” a series of sounds and pangs that “call for action” in the form of eating (Anderson 27). Food bank queues serve as visible public reminders of this precariousness and of how social conditions can limit the ability of individuals to feed themselves, and so respond to an existential threat.Corporeal vulnerability made visible elicits responses that support societal interventions to feed the hungry, or that stigmatise hungry people by withdrawing or disparaging what limited support is available. Responses to vulnerability therefore evoke nurture and care or violence and abuse, and so in this sense are ambiguous (Butler; Cavarero). The responses are also normative, shaped by social and cultural understandings of what hunger is, what its causes are, and whether it is seen as originating in personal or societal failings. The stigmatising of individuals by blaming them for their hunger is closely allied to the feelings of shame that lie at the “irreducible absolutist core” of the idea of poverty (Sen 159). Shame is where the “internally felt inadequacies” of the impoverished individual and the “externally inflicted judgments” of society about the hungry body come together in a “co-construction of shame” (Walker et al. 5) that is a key part of the lived experience of hunger. The experience of shame, while common, is far from inevitable and is open to resistance (see Pickett; Foucault); shame can be subverted, turned from the hungry body and onto the society that allows hunger to happen. Who and what are deemed responsible are shaped by shifting ideas and contested understandings of hunger at a particular moment in time (Vernon).This exploration of corporeal vulnerability through food banks as a historically located response to hunger offers an alternative to studies which privilege representations, objectifying the body and “treating it as a discursive, textual, iconographic and metaphorical reality” while neglecting understandings derived from lived experiences and the responses that visible vulnerabilities elicit (Hamilakis 99). The argument made in this paper calls for a critical reconsideration of classic political economy approaches that view hunger in terms of a class struggle against the material conditions that give rise to it, and responses that ultimately led to the construction of the welfare state (Vernon). These political economy approaches, in focusing on the structures that lead to hunger and that respond to it, are more closed than Butler’s notion of ambiguous and constantly changing social responses to corporeal vulnerability. This paper also challenges the dominant tradition of nutrition science, which medicalises hunger. While nutrition science usefully draws attention to the physiological experiences and existential threat posed by acute hunger, the scientific focus on the “anatomical functioning” of the body and the optimising of survival problematically separates eating from the social contexts in which hunger is experienced (Lupton 11, 12; Abbots and Lavis). The focus in this article on the corporeal vulnerability of hunger interweaves contested representations of, and ideas about, hunger with the physiological experience of it, the material conditions that shape it, and the lived experiences of deprivation. Food banks offer a lens onto these experiences and their complexities.Food Banks: Deprivation Made VisibleSince the 1980s, food banks have become the fastest growing charitable organisations in the wealthiest countries of North America, Europe, and Australasia (Riches), but in Britain they are a recent phenomenon. The first opened in 2000, and by 2014, the largest operator, the Trussell Trust, had over 420 franchised food banks, and more recently was opening more than one per week (Lambie-Mumford et al.; Lambie-Mumford and Dowler). British food banks hand out emergency food relief directly to those who cannot afford to feed themselves or their families adequately, and have become new sites where deprivation is materialised through a congregation of hungry people and the distribution of food parcels. The food relief parcels are intended as short-term immediate responses to crisis moments felt within the body when the individual cannot alleviate hunger through their own resources; they are for “emergency use only” to ameliorate individual crisis and acute vulnerability, and are not intended as long-term solutions to sustained, chronic poverty (Perry et al.). The need for food banks has emerged with the continued shrinkage of the welfare state, which for the past half century sought to mediate the impact of changing individual and social circumstances on those deemed to be most vulnerable to the vicissitudes of life. The proliferation of food banks since the 2009 financial crisis and the increased public discourse about them has normalised their presence and naturalised their role in alleviating acute food poverty (Perry et al.).Media images of food bank queues and stacks of tins waiting to be handed out (Glaze; Gore) evoke collective memories from the early twentieth century of hunger marches in protest at government inaction over poverty, long queues at soup kitchens, and the faces of gaunt, unemployed war veterans (Vernon). After the Second World War, the spectre of communism and the expansionist agenda of the Soviet Union meant such images of hunger could become tools in a propaganda war constructed around the failure of the British state to care for its citizens (Field; Clarke et al; Vernon). The 1945 Labour government, elected on a social democratic agenda of reform in an era of food rationing, responded with a “war on want” based on the normative premise that no one should be without food, medical care, shelter, warmth or work. Labour’s response was the construction of the modern welfare state.The welfare state signified a major shift in ideational understandings of hunger. In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, ideas about hunger had been rooted in a moralistic account of divine punishment for individual failure (Vernon). Bodily experiences of hunger were seen as instruments for disciplining the indigent into a work ethic appropriate for a modern industrialised economy. The infamous workhouses, finally abolished in 1948, were key sites of deprivation where restrictions on how much food was distributed served to punish or discipline the hungry body into compliance with the dominant work ethic (Vernon; Foucault). However, these ideas shifted in the second half of the nineteenth century as the hungry citizen in Britain (if not in its colonies) was increasingly viewed as a victim of wider forces beyond the control of the individual, and the notion of disciplining the hungry body in workhouses was seen as reprehensible. A humanitarian treatment of hunger replaced a disciplinarian one as a more appropriate response to acute need (Shaw; Vernon). Charitable and reformist organisations proliferated with an agenda to feed, clothe, house, and campaign on behalf of those most deprived, and civil society largely assumed responsibility for those unable to feed themselves. By the early 1900s, ideas about hunger had begun to shift again, and after the Second World War ideational changes were formalised in the welfare state, premised on a view of hunger as due to structural rather than individual failure, hence the need for state intervention encapsulated in the “cradle to grave” mantra of the welfare state, i.e. of consistent care at the point of need for all citizens for their lifetime (see Clarke and Newman; Field; Powell). In this context, the suggestion that Britons could go to bed hungry because they could not afford to feed themselves would be seen as the failure of the “war on want” and of an advanced modern democracy to fulfil its responsibilities for the welfare of its citizens.Since the 1980s, there has been a retreat from these ideas. Successive governments have sought to rein in, reinvent or shrink what they have perceived as a “bloated” welfare state. In their view this has incentivised “dependency” by providing benefits so generous that the supposedly work-shy or “skivers” have no need to seek employment and can fund a diet of takeaways and luxury televisions (Howarth). These stigmatising ideas have, since the 2009 financial crisis and the 2010 election, become more entrenched as the Conservative-led government has sought to renew a neo-liberal agenda to shrink the welfare state, and legitimise a new mantra of austerity. This mantra is premised on the idea that the state can no longer afford the bloated welfare budget, that responsible government needs to “wean” people off benefits, and that sanctions imposed for not seeking work or for incorrectly filling in benefit claim forms serve to “encourage” people into work. Critics counter-argue that the punitive nature of sanctions has exacerbated deprivation and contributed to the growing use of food banks, a view the government disputes (Howarth; Caplan).Food Banks as Sites of Vulnerable CorporealityIn these shifting contexts, food banks have proliferated not only as sites of deprivation but also as sites of vulnerable corporeality, where people unable to draw on individual resources to respond to hunger congregate in search of social and material support. As growing numbers of people in Britain find themselves in this situation, the vulnerable corporeality of the hungry body becomes more pervasive and more visible. Hunger as a lived experience is laid bare in ever-longer food bank queues and also through the physiological, emotional and social consequences graphically described in personal blogs and in the testimonies of food bank users.Blogger Jack Monroe, for example, has recounted giving what little food she had to her child and going to bed hungry with a pot of ginger tea to “ease the stomach pains”; saying to her curious child “I’m not hungry,” while “the rumblings of my stomach call me a liar” (Monroe, Hunger Hurts). She has also written that her recourse to food banks started with the “terrifying and humiliating” admission that “you cannot afford to feed your child” and has expressed her reluctance to solicit the help of the food bank because “it feels like begging” (Monroe, Austerity Works?). Such blog accounts are corroborated in reports by food bank operators and a parliamentary enquiry which told stories of mothers not eating for days after being sanctioned under the benefit system; of children going to school hungry; of people leaving hospital after a major operation unable to feed themselves since their benefits have been cut; of the elderly having to make “hard choices” between “heat or eat” each winter; and of mixed feelings of relief and shame at receiving food bank parcels (All-Party Parliamentary Inquiry; Beattie; Cooper and Dumpleton; Caplan; Perry et al.). That is, two different visibilities have emerged: the shame of standing or being seen to stand in the food bank queue, and blogs that describe these feelings and the lived experience of hunger – both are vulnerable and visible, but in different ways and in different spaces: the physical or material, and the virtual.The response of doctors to the growing evidence of crisis was to warn that there were “all the signs of a public health emergency that could go unrecognised until it is too late to take preventative action,” that progress made against food poverty since the 1960s was being eroded (Ashton et al. 1631), and that the “robust last line of defence against hunger” provided by the welfare state was failing (Loopstra et al. n.p). Medical professionals thus sought to conscript the rhetorical resources of their professional credibility to highlight that this is a politically created public health crisis.This is not to suggest that acute hunger was absent for 50 years of the welfare state, but that with the closure of the last workhouses, the end of hunger marches, and the shutting of the soup kitchens by the 1950s, it became less visible. Over the past decade, hunger has become more visible in images of growing queues at food banks and stacked tins ready to be handed out by volunteers (Glaze; Gore) on production of a voucher provided on referral by professionals. Doctors, social workers or teachers are therefore tasked with discerning cases of need, deciding whose need is “genuine” and so worthy of food relief (see Downing et al.). The voucher system is regulated by professionals so that food banks are open only to those with a public identity constructed around bodily crisis. The sense of something as intimate as hunger being defined by others contrasts to making visible one’s own hunger through blogging. It suggests again how bodies become caught up in wider political struggles where not only is shame a co-construction of internal inadequacies and external judgements, but so too is hunger, albeit in different yet interweaving ways. New boundaries are being established between those who are deprived and those who are not, and also between those whose bodies are in short-term acute crisis, and those whose bodies are in long-term and chronic crisis, which is not deemed to be an emergency. It is in this context that food banks have also become sites of demarcation, shame, and contestation.Public debates about growing food bank queues highlight the ambiguous nature of societal responses to the vulnerability of hunger made visible. Government ministers have intensified internal shame in attributing growing food bank queues to individual inadequacies, failure to manage household budgets (Gove), and profligate spending on luxury (Johnston; Shipton). Civil society organisations have contested this account of hunger, turning shame away from the individual and onto the government. Austerity reforms have, they argue, “torn apart” the “basic safety net” of social responses to corporeal vulnerability put in place after the Second World War and intended to ensure that no-one was left hungry or destitute (Bingham), their vulnerability unattended to. Furthermore, the benefit sanctions impose punitive measures that leave families with “nothing” to live on for weeks. Hungry citizens, confronted with their own corporeal vulnerability and little choice but to seek relief from food banks, echo the Dickensian era of the workhouse (Cooper and Dumpleton) and indict the UK government response to poverty. Church leaders have called on the government to exercise “moral duty” and recognise the “acute moral imperative to act” to alleviate the suffering of the hungry body (Beattie; see also Bingham), and respond ethically to corporeal vulnerability with social policies that address unmet need for food. However, future cuts to welfare benefits mean the need for relief is likely to intensify.ConclusionThe aim of this paper was to explore the vulnerable corporeality of hunger through the lens of food banks, the twenty-first-century manifestations of charitable responses to acute need. Food banks have emerged in a gap between the renewal of a neo-liberal agenda of prudent government spending and the retreat of the welfare state, between struggles over resurgent ideas about individual responsibility and deep disquiet about wider social responsibilities. Food banks as sites of deprivation, in drawing attention to a newly vulnerable corporeality, potentially pose a threat to the moral credibility of the neo-liberal state. The threat is highlighted when the taboo of a hungry body, previously hidden because of shame, is being challenged by two new visibilities, that of food bank queues and the commentaries on blogs about the shame of having to queue for food.ReferencesAbbots, Emma-Jayne, and Anna Lavis. Eds. Why We Eat, How We Eat: Contemporary Encounters between Foods and Bodies. Farnham: Ashgate, 2013.All-Party Parliamentary Inquiry. “Feeding Britain.” 2014. 6 Jan. 2016 <https://foodpovertyinquiry.files.wordpress.com/2014/12/food>.Anderson, Patrick. “So Much Wasted:” Hunger, Performance, and the Morbidity of Resistance. Durham: Duke UP, 2010.Ashton, John R., John Middleton, and Tim Lang. “Open Letter to Prime Minister David Cameron on Food Poverty in the UK.” The Lancet 383.9929 (2014): 1631.Beattie, Jason. “27 Bishops Slam David Cameron’s Welfare Reforms as Creating a National Crisis in Unprecedented Attack.” Mirror 19 Feb. 2014. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://www.mirror.co.uk/news/uk-news/27-bishops-slam-david-camerons-3164033>.Bingham, John. “New Cardinal Vincent Nichols: Welfare Cuts ‘Frankly a Disgrace.’” Telegraph 14 Feb. 2014. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/religion/10639015/>.Butler, Judith. Frames of War: When Is Life Grievable? London: Verso, 2009.Cameron, David. “Why the Archbishop of Westminster Is Wrong about Welfare.” The Telegraph 18 Feb. 2014. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/politics/david-cameron/106464>.Caplan, Pat. “Big Society or Broken Society?” Anthropology Today 32.1 (2016): 5–9.Cavarero, Adriana. Horrorism: Naming Contemporary Violence. New York: Columbia UP, 2010.Chase, Elaine, and Robert Walker. “The Co-Construction of Shame in the Context of Poverty: Beyond a Threat to the Social Bond.” Sociology 47.4 (2013): 739–754.Clarke, John, Sharon Gewirtz, and Eugene McLaughlin (eds.). New Managerialism, New Welfare. London: Sage, 2000.Clarke, John, and Janet Newman. The Managerial State: Power, Politics and Ideology in the Remaking of Social Welfare. London: Sage, 1997.Cooper, Niall, and Sarah Dumpleton. “Walking the Breadline.” Church Action on Poverty/Oxfam May (2013): 1–20. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://policy-practice.oxfam.org.uk/publications/walking-the-breadline-the-scandal-of-food-poverty-in-21st-century-britain-292978>.Crossley, Nick. “The Politics of the Gaze: Between Foucault and Merleau-Ponty.” Human Studies 16.4 (1996): 399–419.Downing, Emma, Steven Kennedy, and Mike Fell. Food Banks and Food Poverty. London: House of Commons, 2014. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://www.parliament.uk/briefing-papers/SN06657/food-banks-and-food-poverty>.Field, Frank. “The Welfare State – Never Ending Reform.” BBC 3 Oct. 2011. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://www.bbc.co.uk/history/british/modern/field_01.shtml>.Foucault, Michel. Madness and Civilization: A History of Insanity in an Age of Reason. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Random House, 1996.Glaze, Ben. “Tens of Thousands of Families Will Only Eat This Christmas Thanks to Food Banks.” The Mirror 23 Dec. 2015. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://www.mirror.co.uk/news/uk-news/tens-thousands-families-only-eat-705>.Gore, Alex. “Schools Teach Cookery on Fridays So Hungry Children from Families Too Poor to Eat Have Food for the Weekend.” The Daily Mail 28 Oct. 2012. 6 Jan. 2016. <http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-2224304/Schools-teach-cookery-Friday>.Gove, Michael. “Education: Topical Questions.” Oral Answers to Questions 2 Sep. 2013.Hamilakis, Yannis. “Experience and Corporeality: Introduction.” Thinking through the Body: Archaeologies of Corporeality. Eds. Yannis Hamilakis, Mark Pluciennik, and Sarah Tarlow. New York: Kluwer Academic, 2002. 99-105.Howarth, Anita. “Hunger Hurts: The Politicization of an Austerity Food Blog.” International Journal of E-Politics 6.3 (2015): 13–26.Johnson, Mark. “Human Beings.” The Journal of Philosophy LXXXIV.2 (1987): 59–83.Johnston, Lucy. “Edwina Currie’s Cruel Jibe at the Poor.” Sunday Express Jan. 2014. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://www.express.co.uk/news/uk/454730/Edwina-Currie-s-cruel-jibe-at-poor>.Lambie-Mumford, Hannah, Daniel Crossley, and Eric Jensen. Household Food Security in the UK: A Review of Food Aid Final Report. February 2014. Food Ethics Council and the University of Warwick. 6 Jan. 2016 <https://www.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads/attachment_data/file/283071/household-food-security-uk-140219.pdf>.Lambie-Mumford, Hannah, and Elizabeth Dowler. “Rising Use of ‘Food Aid’ in the United Kingdom.” British Food Journal 116 (2014): 1418–1425.Loopstra, Rachel, Aaron Reeves, David Taylor-Robinson, Ben Barr, Martin McKee, and David Stuckler. “Austerity, Sanctions, and the Rise of Food Banks in the UK.” BMJ 350 (2015).Lupton, Deborah. Food, the Body and the Self. London: Sage, 1996.Monroe, Jack. “Hunger Hurts.” A Girl Called Jack 30 July 2012. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://agirlcalledjack.com/2012/07/30/hunger-hurts/>.———. “Austerity Works? We Need to Keep Making Noise about Why It Doesn’t.” Guardian 10 Sep. 2013. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/2013/sep/10/austerity-poverty-frugality-jack-monroe>.Perry, Jane, Martin Williams, Tom Sefton and Moussa Haddad. “Emergency Use Only: Understanding and Reducing the Use of Food Banks in the UK.” Child Poverty Action Group, The Church of England, Oxfam and The Trussell Trust. Nov. 2014. 6 Jan. 2016 <http://www.cpag.org.uk/sites/default/files/Foodbank Report_web.pdf>.Pickett, Brent. “Foucault and the Politics of Resistance.” Polity 28.4 (1996): 445–466.Powell, Martin. “New Labour and the Third Way in the British Welfare State: A New and Distinctive Approach?” Critical Social Policy 20.1 (2000): 39–60. Riches, Graham. “Food Banks and Food Security: Welfare Reform, Human Rights and Social Policy: Lessons from Canada?” Social Policy and Administration 36.6 (2002): 648–663.Sen, Amartya. “Poor, Relatively Speaking.” Oxford Economic Papers 35.2 (1983): 153–169. Shaw, Caroline. Britannia’s Embrace: Modern Humanitarianism and the Imperial Origins of Refugee Relief. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2015.Shipton, Martin. “Vale of Glamorgan MP Alun Cairns in Food Bank Row after Claims Drug Addicts Use Them.” Wales Online Sep. 2015. 6 Jan. 2016. <http://www.walesonline.co.uk/news/wales-news/vale-glamorgan-tory-mp-alun-6060730>. Vernon, James. Hunger: A Modern History. Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 2009.Walker, Robert, Sarah Purcell, and Ruth Jackson “Poverty in Global Perspective: Is Shame a Common Denominator?” Journal of Social Policy 42.02 (2013): 215–233.

Wearing clothing from the past is all the rage now. Different styles and aesthetics of vintage and historical clothing, original or appropriated, are popular with fashion wearers and home sewers. Social media is rich with images of anachronistic clothing and the major pattern companies have a large range of historical sewing patterns available. Butterick McCall, for example, have a Making History range of patterns for sewers of clothing from a range of historical periods up to the 1950s. The 1950s styled fashion is particularly popular with pattern producers. Yet little research exists that explains why anachronistic clothing is all the rage. Drawing on 28 interviews conducted by the author with women who wear/make 1950s styles clothing and a survey of 229 people who wear/make historical clothing, this article outlines four key reasons that help explain the popularity of wearing/making anachronistic clothing: It argues that there exists rage against four ‘fast fashion’ practices: environmental disregard, labour breaches, poor quality, and poor fit. Ethical consumption practices such as home sewing quality clothes that fit, seeks to ameliorate this rage. That much of what is being made is anachronistic speaks to past sewing techniques that were ethical and produced quality fitting garments rather than fashion today that doesn’t fit, is of poor quality, and it unethical in its production. Fig. 1: Craftivist Collective Rage: Protesting Fast FashionRage against Fast Fashion Rage against fast fashion is not new. Controversies over Disney and Nike’s use of child labour in the 1990s, the anti-fur campaigns of the 1980s, the widespread condemnation of factory conditions in Bangladesh in the wake of the 2016 Rana Plaza collapse and Tess Holiday’s Eff Your Beauty Standards campaign, are evidence of this. Fast fashion is “cheap, trendy clothing, that samples ideas from the catwalk or celebrity culture and turns them into garments … at breakneck speed” (Rauturier). It is produced cheaply in short turnarounds, manufactured offshore by slave labour, with the industry hiding these exploitative practices behind, and in, complex supply chains. The clothing is made from poor quality material, meaning it doesn’t last, and the material is not environmentally sustainable. Because of this fast fashion is generally not recycled and ends up as waste in landfills. This for Rauturier is what fast fashion is: “cheap, low quality materials, where clothes degrade after just a few wears and get thrown away”. The fast fashion industry engages in two discrete forms of obsolescence; planned and perceived. Planned obsolescence is where clothes are designed to have a short life-span, thus coercing the consumer into buying a replacement item sooner than intended. Claims that clothes now last only a few washes before falling apart are common in the media (Dunbar). This is due to conscious manufacturing techniques that reduce the lifespan of the clothes including using mixed fibres, poor-quality interfacing, and using polyester threads, to name a few. Perceived obsolescence is where the consumer believes an otherwise functioning item of clothing to no longer to be valued. This is borne out in the idea that an item is deemed to be “in vogue” or “in fashion” and its value to the consumer is thus embedded in that quality. Once it falls out of fashion is deemed worthless. Laver’s “fashion cycle” elucidated this idea over eighty years ago. Since the 1980s the fashion industry has sped up, moving from the traditional twice annual fashion seasons to the fast fashion system of constantly manufacturing new styles, sometimes weekly. The technologies that have allowed the rapid manufacturing of fast fashion mean that the clothes are cheaper and more readily available. The average price of clothing has dropped accordingly. An item that cost US$100 in 1993 only cost US$59.10 in 2013, a drop of 41 per cent (Perry, Chart). The average person in 2014 bought 60 per cent more clothing that they did in 2000. Fast fashion is generally unsaleable in the second-hand market, due to its volume and poor design and manufacture. Green notes that many charity clothing stores bin a large percentage of the fast fashion items they receive. Environmental Rage Consumers are increasingly expressing rage about the environmental impact of fast fashion. The production of different textiles places different stresses on the environment. Cotton, for example, accounts for one third of the fibres found in all textiles, yet it requires high levels of water. A single cotton shirt needs 2,700 litres of water alone, the equivalent to “what one person drinks in two-and-a-half years” (Drew & Yehounme). Synthetics don’t represent an environmentally friendly alternative. While they may need less water, they are more carbon-intensive and polyester has twice the carbon footprint of cotton (Drew & Yehounme). Criticisms of fast fashion also include “water pollution, the use of toxic chemicals and increasing levels of textile waste”. Textile dyeing is the “second largest polluter of clean water globally.” The inclusion of chemical in the manufacturing of textiles is “disruptive to hormones and carcinogenic” (Perry, Cost). Naomi Klein’s exposure of the past problems of fast fashion, and revelations such as these, inform why consumers are enraged by the fast fashion system. The State of Fashion 2019 Report found many of the issues Klein interrogated remain of concern to consumers. Consumers continue to feel enraged at the industry’s disregard for the environment (Shaw et al.) any many are seeking alternative sources of sustainable fashion. For some consumers, the ethical dilemmas are overcome by purchasing second-hand or recycled clothing, or participate in Clothing Exchanges. Another alternative to ameliorating the rage is to stop buying new clothes and to make and wear their own clothes. A recent article in The Guardian, “’Don’t Feed the Monster!’ The People Who Have Stopped Buying New Clothes” highlights the “growing movement” of people seeking to make a “personal change” in response to the ethical dilemmas fast fashion poses to the environment. While political groups like Fashion of Tomorrow argue for collective legislative changes to ensure environmental sustainability in the industry, consumers are also finding their own individual ways of ameliorating their rage against fast fashion. Over recent decades Australians have consistently shown concern over environmental issues. A 2016 national survey found that 63 per cent of Australians considered themselves to be environmentalists and this is echoed in the ABC’s War on Waste programme which examined attitudes to and effects of clothing waste in Australia. In my interviews with women wearing 1950s style clothing, almost 65 per cent indicated a distinct dissatisfaction with mainstream fashion and frustration particularly with pernicious ‘fast fashion’. One participant offered, “seeing the War on Waste and all the fast fashion … I really like if I can get it second hand … you know I feel like I am helping a little bit” [Gabrielle]. Traid, a network of UK charity clothes shops diverts 3 000 tonnes of clothes from landfill to the second-hand market annually, reported for 2017-18 a 30 per cent increase in its second-hand clothes sales (Coccoza). The Internet has helped expand the second-hand clothing market. Two participants offered these insights: “I am completely addicted to the Review Buy Swap and Sell Page” [Anna] and “Instagram is huge for girls like us to communicate and get ideas” [Ashleigh]. Slave Rage The history of fashion is replete with examples of exploitation of workers. From the seamstresses of France in the eighteenth century who had to turn to prostitution to supplement their meagre wages (Jones 16) to the twenty-first century sweatshop workers earning less than a living wage in developing nations, poor work conditions have plagued the industry. For Karl Marx fashion represented a contradiction within capitalism where labour was exploited to create a mass-produced item. He lambasted the fashion industry and its “murderous caprices”, and despite his dream that the invention of the sewing machine would alleviate the stress placed on garment workers, technology has only served to intensify its demands on its poor workers (Sullivan 36-37). The 2013 Rena Plaza factory disaster shows just how far some sections of the industry are willing to go in their race to the bottom.In the absence of enforceable, global fair-trade initiatives, it is hard for consumers to purchase goods that reflect their ethos (Shaw et al. 428). While there is much more focus on better labour practices in the fashion industry, as the Baptist World Aid Australia’s annual Ethical Fashion Report shows, consumers are still critical of the industry and its labour practices.A significant number of participants in my research indicated that they actively sought to purchase products that were produced free from worker exploitation. For some participants, the purchasing of second-hand clothing allowed them to circumnavigate the fast fashion system. For others, mid-century reproduction fashion was sourced from markets with strong labour laws and “ethically made” without the use of sweat shop labour” [Emma]. Alternatively, another participant rejected buying new vintage fashion and instead purchased originally made fashion, in this case clothing made 50 to 60 years ago. This was one was of ensuring “some poor … person has [not] had to work really hard for very little money … [while the] shop is gaining all the profits” [Melissa]. Quality Rage Planned obsolescence in fashion has existed at least since the 1940s when Dupont ensured their nylon stockings were thin enough to ladder to ensure repeat custom (Meynen). Since then manufacturers have deliberately used poor techniques and poor material – blended fabrics, unfinished seams, unfixed dyes, for example – to ensure that clothes fail quickly. A 2015 UK Barnardo’s survey found clothes were worn an average of just seven times, which is not surprising given that clothes can last as little as two washes before being worn out (Dunbar). Extreme planned obsolescence in concert with perceived obsolescence can lead to clothes being discarded before their short lifespan had expired. The War on Waste interviewed young women who wore clothes sometimes only once before discarding them.Not all women are concerned with keeping up to date with fashion, instead wanting to create their own identify though clothes and are therefore looking for durability in their clothes. Many of the women interviewed for this research were aware of the declining quality of clothes, often referring to those made before the fast fashion era as evidence of quality clothing. For many in this study, manufacturing of classically styled clothing was of higher concern than mimicking the latest fashion trend. Some indicated their “disgust” at the poor quality of fast fashion [Gabrielle]. Others has specific outrage at the cost of poorly made fast fashion: “I don’t like spending a lot of money on clothing that I know may not necessarily be well made” [Skye] and “I got sick of dresses just being see through … you know, seeing my bras under things” [Becky]. For another: “I don’t like the whole mass-produced thing. I don’t think that they are particularly well made … Sometimes they are made with a tiny waist but big boobs, there’s no seams on them, they’re just overlocked together …” [Vicky]. For other participants in this research fast fashion produced items were considered inferior to original items. One put it is this way: “[On using vintage wares] If something broke, you fixed it. You didn’t throw it away and go down to [the shop] and buy a new one ... You look at stuff from these days … you could buy a handbag today and you are like “is this going to be here in two years? Or is it going to fall apart in my hands?” … there’s that strength and durability that I do like” [Ashleigh]. For another, “vintage reproduction stuff is so well made, it’s not like fast fashion, like Vivien of Holloway and Pin Up Girl Clothing, their pieces last forever, they don’t fall apart after five washes like fast fashion” [Emma]. The following encapsulates the rage felt in response to fast fashion. I think a lot of people are wearing true vintage clothing more often as a kind of backlash to the whole fast fashion scene … you could walk into any shop and you could see a lot of clothing that is very, very cheap, but it’s also very cheaply made. You are going to wear it and it’s going to fall apart in six months and that is not something that I want to invest in. [Melissa]Fit RageFit is a multi-faceted issue that affects consumers in several ways: body size; body shape; and height. Body size refers to the actual physical size of the body, whether one is underweight, slim, average, muscular or fat. Fast fashion body size labelling reflects what the industry considers to be of ‘normal sizes’, ranging from a size 8 through to a size 16 (Hackett & Rall). Body shape is a separate, if not entirely discrete issue. Women differ widely in the ratios between their hips, bust and waist. Body shape distribution varies widely within populations, for example, the ‘Size USA’ study identified 11 different female body shapes with wide variations between populations (Lee et al.). Even this doesn’t consider bodies with physical disabilities. Clothing is designed to fit women of ‘average’ height, thus bodies that are taller or shorter are often excluded from fast fashion (Valtonen). Even though Australian sizing practices are based on erroneous historical data (Hackett and Rall; Kennedy), the fast fashion system continues to manufacture for average body shapes and average body heights, to the exclusion of others. Discrimination through clothing sizes represents one way in which social norms are reinforced. Garments for larger women are generally regarded as less fashionable (Peters 48). Enraged consumers label some of the offerings ‘fat sacks’, ‘tents’ and ‘camouflage wear’ (Colls 591-592). Further, plus size is often more expensive and having been ‘sized up’ from smaller sizes, the result is poor fit. Larger body’s therefore have less autonomy in fashioning their identity (Peters 45). Size restrictions can lead to consumers having to choose between going without a desired item or wearing a size too small for them as no larger alternative is available (Laitala et al. 33-34).The ideology behind the thin aesthetic is that it is framed as aspirational (Barry) and thus consumers are motivated to purchase clothes based upon a desire to fit in with this beauty ideal. This is a false dichotomy (Halliwell and Dittmar 105; Bian and Wang). For participants in this research rage at fashion fashions persistance in producing for ‘average’ sized women was clearly evident. For a plus-size participant: “I don’t suit modern stuff. I’m a bigger girl and that’s not what style is these days. And so, I find it just doesn’t work for me” [Ashleigh]. For non-plus participants, sizing rage was also evident: I’m just like a praying mantis, a long string bean. I’m slim, tall … I do have the body shape … that fast fashion catered for, and I can still dress in fast fashion, but I think the idea that so many women feel excluded by that kind of fashion, I just want to distance myself from it. So, so many women have struggles in the change rooms in shopping centres because things don’t fit them nicely. [Emma] For this participant reproduction fashion wasn’t vanity sized. That is, a dress from the 1950s had the body measurements on the label rather than a number reflecting an arbitrary and erroneous sizing system. Some noted their disregard for standardised sizing systems used exclusively for fast fashion: “I have very non-standard measurements … I don’t buy dresses for that reason … My bust and my waist and my hips don’t fit a standard. You know I can’t go “ooh that’s a 12, that’s an 18”. You know, I don’t believe in standard sizing basically” [Skye]. Variations of sizing by brands adds to the frustration of fashion consumers: “if someone says 'I’m a size 16' that means absolutely nothing. If you go between brands … [shop A] XXL to a [shop B] to a [shop C] XXL to a [shop D] XXL, you know … they’re not the same. They won’t fit the same, they don’t have the same fit” [Skye]. These women recognise that their body shape, size and/or height is not catered for by fast fashion. This frees them to look for alternatives beyond the product offerings of the mainstream fashion industry. Although the rage against aspects of fast fashion discussed here – environmental, labour, quality and fit – is not seeing people in the streets protesting, people are actively choosing to find alternatives to the problem of sourcing clothes that fit their ethos. ReferencesABC Television. "Coffee Cups and Fast Fashion." War on Waste. 30 May 2017. Barnardo's. "Once Worn, Thrice Shy – British Women’s Wardrobe Habits Exposed!" 11 June 2015. 1 Mar. 2019 <http://www.barnardos.org.uk/news/press_releases.htm?ref=105244http://www.barnardos.org.uk/news/press_releases.htm?ref=105244>.Barry, Ben. "Selling Whose Dream? A Taxonomy of Aspiration in Fashion Imagery." Fashion, Style & Popular Culture 1.2 (2014): 175-92.Cocozza, Paula. “‘Don’t Feed The Monster!’ The People Who Have Stopped Buying New Clothes”. The Guardian 19 Feb. 2019. 20 Feb. 2019 <http://www.theguardian.com/fashion/2019/feb/19/dont-feed-monster-the-people-who-have-stopped-buying-new-clothes#comment-126048716>.Colls, Rachel. "‘Looking Alright, Feeling Alright’: Emotions, Sizing and the Geographies of Women's Experiences of Clothing Consumption." Social & Cultural Geography 5.4 (2004): 583-96.Drew, Deborah, and Genevieve Yehounme. "The Apparel Industry’s Environmental Impact in 6 Graphics." World Resources Institute July 2005. 24 Feb. 2018 <http://www.wri.org/blog/2017/07/apparel-industrys-environmental-impact-6-graphics>.Dunbar, Polly. "How Your Clothes Are Designed to Fall Apart: From Dodgy Stitching to Cheap Fabrics, Today's Fashions Are Made Not to Last – So You Have to Buy More." Daily Mail 18 Aug. 2016. 25 Feb. 2018 <http://www.dailymail.co.uk/femail/article-3746186/Are-clothes-fall-apart-dodgy-stitching-cheap-fabrics-today-s-fashions-designed-not-buy-more.htmlhttp://www.dailymail.co.uk/femail/article-3746186/Are-clothes-fall-apart-dodgy-stitching-cheap-fabrics-today-s-fashions-designed-not-buy-more.html>.Hackett, Lisa J., and Denise N. Rall. "The Size of the Problem with the Problem of Sizing: How Clothing Measurement Systems Have Misrepresented Women’s Bodies from the 1920s – Today." Clothing Cultures 5.2 (2018): 263-83.Kennedy, Kate. "What Size Am I? Decoding Women's Clothing Standards." Fashion Theory 13.4 (2009): 511-30.Klein, Naomi. No Logo, No Space, No Choice, No Jobs: Taking Aim at the Brand Bullies. London: Flamingo, 2000.Laitala, Kirsi, Ingun Grimstad Klepp, and Benedict Hauge. "Materialised Ideals Sizes and Beauty." Culture Unbound: Journal of Current Cultural Research 3 (2011): 19-41.Laver, James. Taste and Fashion. London: George G. Harrap, 1937.Lee, Jeong Yim, Cynthia L. Istook, Yun Ja Nam, Sun Mi Pak. "Comparison of Body Shape between USA and Korean Women." International Journal of Clothing Science and Technology 19.5 (2007): 374-91.Perry, Mark J. "Chart of the Day: The CPI for Clothing Has Fallen by 3.3% over the Last 20 Years, while Overall Prices Increased by 63.5%." AEIdeas 12 Oct. 2013. 4 Jan. 2019 <http://www.aei.org/publication/chart-of-the-day-the-cpi-for-clothing-has-fallen-by-3-3-over-the-last-20-years-while-overall-prices-increased-by-63-5/http://www.aei.org/publication/chart-of-the-day-the-cpi-for-clothing-has-fallen-by-3-3-over-the-last-20-years-while-overall-prices-increased-by-63-5/>. Perry, Patsy. “The Environmental Cost of Fast Fashion.” Independent 8 Jan. 2018. 1 Mar. 2019 <https://www.independent.co.uk/life-style/fashion/environment-costs-fast-fashion-pollution-waste-sustainability-a8139386.html>.Peters, Lauren Downing. "You Are What You Wear: How Plus-Size Fashion Figures in Fat Identity Formation." Fashion Theory 18.1 (2014): 45-71.Rauturier, Solene. “What Is Fast Fashion?” 1 Aug. 2010. 1 Mar. 2019 <https://goodonyou.eco/what-is-fast-fashion/>.Shaw, Deirdre, Gillian Hogg, Edward Shui, and Elaine Wilson. "Fashion Victim: The Impact of Fair Trade Concerns on Clothing Choice." Journal of Strategic Marketing 14.4 (2006): 427-40.Sullivan, Anthony. "Karl Marx: Fashion and Capitalism." Thinking through Fashion. Eds. Agnès Rocamora and Anneke Smelik. London: I.B. Tauris, 2016. 28-45. Valtonen, Anu. "Height Matters: Practicing Consumer Agency, Gender, and Body Politics." Consumption Markets & Culture 16.2 (2013): 196-221.

Introduction Food has always been an essential component of daily life. Today, thinking about food is a much more complicated pursuit than planning the next meal, with food studies scholars devoting their efforts to researching “anything pertaining to food and eating, from how food is grown to when and how it is eaten, to who eats it and with whom, and the nutritional quality” (Duran and MacDonald 234). This is in addition to the work undertaken by an increasingly wide variety of popular culture researchers who explore all aspects of food (Risson and Brien 3): including food advertising, food packaging, food on television, and food in popular fiction. In creating stories, from those works that quickly disappear from bookstore shelves to those that become entrenched in the literary canon, writers use food to communicate the everyday and to explore a vast range of ideas from cultural background to social standing, and also use food to provide perspectives “into the cultural and historical uniqueness of a given social group” (Piatti-Farnell 80). For example in Oliver Twist (1838) by Charles Dickens, the central character challenges the class system when: “Child as he was, he was desperate with hunger and reckless with misery. He rose from the table, and advancing basin and spoon in hand, to the master, said, somewhat alarmed at his own temerity–‘Please, sir, I want some more’” (11). Scarlett O’Hara in Margaret Mitchell’s Gone with the Wind (1936) makes a similar point, a little more dramatically, when she declares: “As God is my witness, I’m never going to be hungry again” (419). Food can also take us into the depths of another culture: places that many of us will only ever read about. Food is also used to provide insight into a character’s state of mind. In Nora Ephron’s Heartburn (1983) an item as simple as boiled bread tells a reader so much more about Rachel Samstat than her preferred bakery items: “So we got married and I got pregnant and I gave up my New York apartment and moved to Washington. Talk about mistakes [...] there I was, trying to hold up my end in a city where you can’t even buy a decent bagel” (34). There are three ways in which writers can deal with food within their work. Firstly, food can be totally ignored. This approach is sometimes taken despite food being such a standard feature of storytelling that its absence, be it a lonely meal at home, elegant canapés at an impressively catered cocktail party, or a cheap sandwich collected from a local café, is an obvious omission. Food can also add realism to a story, with many authors putting as much effort into conjuring the smell, taste, and texture of food as they do into providing a backstory and a purpose for their characters. In recent years, a third way has emerged with some writers placing such importance upon food in fiction that the line that divides the cookbook and the novel has become distorted. This article looks at cookbooks and cookery in popular fiction with a particular focus on crime novels. Recipes: Ingredients and Preparation Food in fiction has been employed, with great success, to help characters cope with grief; giving them the reassurance that only comes through the familiarity of the kitchen and the concentration required to fulfil routine tasks: to chop and dice, to mix, to sift and roll, to bake, broil, grill, steam, and fry. Such grief can come from the breakdown of a relationship as seen in Nora Ephron’s Heartburn (1983). An autobiography under the guise of fiction, this novel is the first-person story of a cookbook author, a description that irritates the narrator as she feels her works “aren’t merely cookbooks” (95). She is, however, grateful she was not described as “a distraught, rejected, pregnant cookbook author whose husband was in love with a giantess” (95). As the collapse of the marriage is described, her favourite recipes are shared: Bacon Hash; Four Minute Eggs; Toasted Almonds; Lima Beans with Pears; Linguine Alla Cecca; Pot Roast; three types of Potatoes; Sorrel Soup; desserts including Bread Pudding, Cheesecake, Key Lime Pie and Peach Pie; and a Vinaigrette, all in an effort to reassert her personal skills and thus personal value. Grief can also result from loss of hope and the realisation that a life long dreamed of will never be realised. Like Water for Chocolate (1989), by Laura Esquivel, is the magical realist tale of Tita De La Garza who, as the youngest daughter, is forbidden to marry as she must take care of her mother, a woman who: “Unquestionably, when it came to dividing, dismantling, dismembering, desolating, detaching, dispossessing, destroying or dominating […] was a pro” (87). Tita’s life lurches from one painful, unjust episode to the next; the only emotional stability she has comes from the kitchen, and from her cooking of a series of dishes: Christmas Rolls; Chabela Wedding Cake; Quail in Rose Petal Sauce; Turkey Mole; Northern-style Chorizo; Oxtail Soup; Champandongo; Chocolate and Three Kings’s Day Bread; Cream Fritters; and Beans with Chilli Tezcucana-style. This is a series of culinary-based activities that attempts to superimpose normalcy on a life that is far from the everyday. Grief is most commonly associated with death. Undertaking the selection, preparation and presentation of meals in novels dealing with bereavement is both a functional and symbolic act: life must go on for those left behind but it must go on in a very different way. Thus, novels that use food to deal with loss are particularly important because they can “make non-cooks believe they can cook, and for frequent cooks, affirm what they already know: that cooking heals” (Baltazar online). In Angelina’s Bachelors (2011) by Brian O’Reilly, Angelina D’Angelo believes “cooking was not just about food. It was about character” (2). By the end of the first chapter the young woman’s husband is dead and she is in the kitchen looking for solace, and survival, in cookery. In The Kitchen Daughter (2011) by Jael McHenry, Ginny Selvaggio is struggling to cope with the death of her parents and the friends and relations who crowd her home after the funeral. Like Angelina, Ginny retreats to the kitchen. There are, of course, exceptions. In Ntozake Shange’s Sassafrass, Cypress & Indigo (1982), cooking celebrates, comforts, and seduces (Calta). This story of three sisters from South Carolina is told through diary entries, narrative, letters, poetry, songs, and spells. Recipes are also found throughout the text: Turkey; Marmalade; Rice; Spinach; Crabmeat; Fish; Sweetbread; Duck; Lamb; and, Asparagus. Anthony Capella’s The Food of Love (2004), a modern retelling of the classic tale of Cyrano de Bergerac, is about the beautiful Laura, a waiter masquerading as a top chef Tommaso, and the talented Bruno who, “thick-set, heavy, and slightly awkward” (21), covers for Tommaso’s incompetency in the kitchen as he, too, falls for Laura. The novel contains recipes and contains considerable information about food: Take fusilli […] People say this pasta was designed by Leonardo da Vinci himself. The spiral fins carry the biggest amount of sauce relative to the surface area, you see? But it only works with a thick, heavy sauce that can cling to the grooves. Conchiglie, on the other hand, is like a shell, so it holds a thin, liquid sauce inside it perfectly (17). Recipes: Dishing Up Death Crime fiction is a genre with a long history of focusing on food; from the theft of food in the novels of the nineteenth century to the utilisation of many different types of food such as chocolate, marmalade, and sweet omelettes to administer poison (Berkeley, Christie, Sayers), the latter vehicle for arsenic receiving much attention in Harriet Vane’s trial in Dorothy L. Sayers’s Strong Poison (1930). The Judge, in summing up the case, states to the members of the jury: “Four eggs were brought to the table in their shells, and Mr Urquhart broke them one by one into a bowl, adding sugar from a sifter [...he then] cooked the omelette in a chafing dish, filled it with hot jam” (14). Prior to what Timothy Taylor has described as the “pre-foodie era” the crime fiction genre was “littered with corpses whose last breaths smelled oddly sweet, or bitter, or of almonds” (online). Of course not all murders are committed in such a subtle fashion. In Roald Dahl’s Lamb to the Slaughter (1953), Mary Maloney murders her policeman husband, clubbing him over the head with a frozen leg of lamb. The meat is roasting nicely when her husband’s colleagues arrive to investigate his death, the lamb is offered and consumed: the murder weapon now beyond the recovery of investigators. Recent years have also seen more and more crime fiction writers present a central protagonist working within the food industry, drawing connections between the skills required for food preparation and those needed to catch a murderer. Working with cooks or crooks, or both, requires planning and people skills in addition to creative thinking, dedication, reliability, stamina, and a willingness to take risks. Kent Carroll insists that “food and mysteries just go together” (Carroll in Calta), with crime fiction website Stop, You’re Killing Me! listing, at the time of writing, over 85 culinary-based crime fiction series, there is certainly sufficient evidence to support his claim. Of the numerous works available that focus on food there are many series that go beyond featuring food and beverages, to present recipes as well as the solving of crimes. These include: the Candy Holliday Murder Mysteries by B. B. Haywood; the Coffeehouse Mysteries by Cleo Coyle; the Hannah Swensen Mysteries by Joanne Fluke; the Hemlock Falls Mysteries by Claudia Bishop; the Memphis BBQ Mysteries by Riley Adams; the Piece of Cake Mysteries by Jacklyn Brady; the Tea Shop Mysteries by Laura Childs; and, the White House Chef Mysteries by Julie Hyzy. The vast majority of offerings within this female dominated sub-genre that has been labelled “Crime and Dine” (Collins online) are American, both in origin and setting. A significant contribution to this increasingly popular formula is, however, from an Australian author Kerry Greenwood. Food features within her famed Phryne Fisher Series with recipes included in A Question of Death (2007). Recipes also form part of Greenwood’s food-themed collection of short crime stories Recipes for Crime (1995), written with Jenny Pausacker. These nine stories, each one imitating the style of one of crime fiction’s greatest contributors (from Agatha Christie to Raymond Chandler), allow readers to simultaneously access mysteries and recipes. 2004 saw the first publication of Earthly Delights and the introduction of her character, Corinna Chapman. This series follows the adventures of a woman who gave up a career as an accountant to open her own bakery in Melbourne. Corinna also investigates the occasional murder. Recipes can be found at the end of each of these books with the Corinna Chapman Recipe Book (nd), filled with instructions for baking bread, muffins and tea cakes in addition to recipes for main courses such as risotto, goulash, and “Chicken with Pineapple 1971 Style”, available from the publisher’s website. Recipes: Integration and Segregation In Heartburn (1983), Rachel acknowledges that presenting a work of fiction and a collection of recipes within a single volume can present challenges, observing: “I see that I haven’t managed to work in any recipes for a while. It’s hard to work in recipes when you’re moving the plot forward” (99). How Rachel tells her story is, however, a reflection of how she undertakes her work, with her own cookbooks being, she admits, more narration than instruction: “The cookbooks I write do well. They’re very personal and chatty–they’re cookbooks in an almost incidental way. I write chapters about friends or relatives or trips or experiences, and work in the recipes peripherally” (17). Some authors integrate detailed recipes into their narratives through description and dialogue. An excellent example of this approach can be found in the Coffeehouse Mystery Series by Cleo Coyle, in the novel On What Grounds (2003). When the central protagonist is being questioned by police, Clare Cosi’s answers are interrupted by a flashback scene and instructions on how to make Greek coffee: Three ounces of water and one very heaped teaspoon of dark roast coffee per serving. (I used half Italian roast, and half Maracaibo––a lovely Venezuelan coffee, named after the country’s major port; rich in flavour, with delicate wine overtones.) / Water and finely ground beans both go into the ibrik together. The water is then brought to a boil over medium heat (37). This provides insight into Clare’s character; that, when under pressure, she focuses her mind on what she firmly believes to be true – not the information that she is doubtful of or a situation that she is struggling to understand. Yet breaking up the action within a novel in this way–particularly within crime fiction, a genre that is predominantly dependant upon generating tension and building the pacing of the plotting to the climax–is an unusual but ultimately successful style of writing. Inquiry and instruction are comfortable bedfellows; as the central protagonists within these works discover whodunit, the readers discover who committed murder as well as a little bit more about one of the world’s most popular beverages, thus highlighting how cookbooks and novels both serve to entertain and to educate. Many authors will save their recipes, serving them up at the end of a story. This can be seen in Julie Hyzy’s White House Chef Mystery novels, the cover of each volume in the series boasts that it “includes Recipes for a Complete Presidential Menu!” These menus, with detailed ingredients lists, instructions for cooking and options for serving, are segregated from the stories and appear at the end of each work. Yet other writers will deploy a hybrid approach such as the one seen in Like Water for Chocolate (1989), where the ingredients are listed at the commencement of each chapter and the preparation for the recipes form part of the narrative. This method of integration is also deployed in The Kitchen Daughter (2011), which sees most of the chapters introduced with a recipe card, those chapters then going on to deal with action in the kitchen. Using recipes as chapter breaks is a structure that has, very recently, been adopted by Australian celebrity chef, food writer, and, now fiction author, Ed Halmagyi, in his new work, which is both cookbook and novel, The Food Clock: A Year of Cooking Seasonally (2012). As people exchange recipes in reality, so too do fictional characters. The Recipe Club (2009), by Andrea Israel and Nancy Garfinkel, is the story of two friends, Lilly Stone and Valerie Rudman, which is structured as an epistolary novel. As they exchange feelings, ideas and news in their correspondence, they also exchange recipes: over eighty of them throughout the novel in e-mails and letters. In The Food of Love (2004), written messages between two of the main characters are also used to share recipes. In addition, readers are able to post their own recipes, inspired by this book and other works by Anthony Capella, on the author’s website. From Page to Plate Some readers are contributing to the burgeoning food tourism market by seeking out the meals from the pages of their favourite novels in bars, cafés, and restaurants around the world, expanding the idea of “map as menu” (Spang 79). In Shannon McKenna Schmidt’s and Joni Rendon’s guide to literary tourism, Novel Destinations (2009), there is an entire section, “Eat Your Words: Literary Places to Sip and Sup”, dedicated to beverages and food. The listings include details for John’s Grill, in San Francisco, which still has on the menu Sam Spade’s Lamb Chops, served with baked potato and sliced tomatoes: a meal enjoyed by author Dashiell Hammett and subsequently consumed by his well-known protagonist in The Maltese Falcon (193), and the Café de la Paix, in Paris, frequented by Ian Fleming’s James Bond because “the food was good enough and it amused him to watch the people” (197). Those wanting to follow in the footsteps of writers can go to Harry’s Bar, in Venice, where the likes of Marcel Proust, Sinclair Lewis, Somerset Maugham, Ernest Hemingway, and Truman Capote have all enjoyed a drink (195) or The Eagle and Child, in Oxford, which hosted the regular meetings of the Inklings––a group which included C.S. Lewis and J.R.R. Tolkien––in the wood-panelled Rabbit Room (203). A number of eateries have developed their own literary themes such as the Peacocks Tearooms, in Cambridgeshire, which blends their own teas. Readers who are also tea drinkers can indulge in the Sherlock Holmes (Earl Grey with Lapsang Souchong) and the Doctor Watson (Keemun and Darjeeling with Lapsang Souchong). Alternatively, readers may prefer to side with the criminal mind and indulge in the Moriarty (Black Chai with Star Anise, Pepper, Cinnamon, and Fennel) (Peacocks). The Moat Bar and Café, in Melbourne, situated in the basement of the State Library of Victoria, caters “to the whimsy and fantasy of the fiction housed above” and even runs a book exchange program (The Moat). For those readers who are unable, or unwilling, to travel the globe in search of such savoury and sweet treats there is a wide variety of locally-based literary lunches and other meals, that bring together popular authors and wonderful food, routinely organised by book sellers, literature societies, and publishing houses. There are also many cookbooks now easily obtainable that make it possible to re-create fictional food at home. One of the many examples available is The Book Lover’s Cookbook (2003) by Shaunda Kennedy Wenger and Janet Kay Jensen, a work containing over three hundred pages of: Breakfasts; Main & Side Dishes; Soups; Salads; Appetizers, Breads & Other Finger Foods; Desserts; and Cookies & Other Sweets based on the pages of children’s books, literary classics, popular fiction, plays, poetry, and proverbs. If crime fiction is your preferred genre then you can turn to Jean Evans’s The Crime Lover’s Cookbook (2007), which features short stories in between the pages of recipes. There is also Estérelle Payany’s Recipe for Murder (2010) a beautifully illustrated volume that presents detailed instructions for Pigs in a Blanket based on the Big Bad Wolf’s appearance in The Three Little Pigs (44–7), and Roast Beef with Truffled Mashed Potatoes, which acknowledges Patrick Bateman’s fondness for fine dining in Bret Easton Ellis’s American Psycho (124–7). Conclusion Cookbooks and many popular fiction novels are reflections of each other in terms of creativity, function, and structure. In some instances the two forms are so closely entwined that a single volume will concurrently share a narrative while providing information about, and instruction, on cookery. Indeed, cooking in books is becoming so popular that the line that traditionally separated cookbooks from other types of books, such as romance or crime novels, is becoming increasingly distorted. The separation between food and fiction is further blurred by food tourism and how people strive to experience some of the foods found within fictional works at bars, cafés, and restaurants around the world or, create such experiences in their own homes using fiction-themed recipe books. Food has always been acknowledged as essential for life; books have long been acknowledged as food for thought and food for the soul. Thus food in both the real world and in the imagined world serves to nourish and sustain us in these ways. References Adams, Riley. Delicious and Suspicious. New York: Berkley, 2010. –– Finger Lickin’ Dead. New York: Berkley, 2011. –– Hickory Smoked Homicide. New York: Berkley, 2011. Baltazar, Lori. “A Novel About Food, Recipes Included [Book review].” Dessert Comes First. 28 Feb. 2012. 20 Aug. 2012 ‹http://dessertcomesfirst.com/archives/8644›. Berkeley, Anthony. The Poisoned Chocolates Case. London: Collins, 1929. Bishop, Claudia. Toast Mortem. New York: Berkley, 2010. –– Dread on Arrival. New York: Berkley, 2012. Brady, Jacklyn. A Sheetcake Named Desire. New York: Berkley, 2011. –– Cake on a Hot Tin Roof. New York: Berkley, 2012. Calta, Marialisa. “The Art of the Novel as Cookbook.” The New York Times. 17 Feb. 1993. 23 Jul. 2012 ‹http://www.nytimes.com/1993/02/17/style/the-art-of-the-novel-as-cookbook.html?pagewanted=all&src=pm›. Capella, Anthony. The Food of Love. London: Time Warner, 2004/2005. Carroll, Kent in Calta, Marialisa. “The Art of the Novel as Cookbook.” The New York Times. 17 Feb. 1993. 23 Jul. 2012 ‹http://www.nytimes.com/1993/02/17/style/the-art-of-the-novel-as-cookbook.html?pagewanted=all&src=pm›. Childs, Laura. Death by Darjeeling. New York: Berkley, 2001. –– Shades of Earl Grey. New York: Berkley, 2003. –– Blood Orange Brewing. New York: Berkley, 2006/2007. –– The Teaberry Strangler. New York: Berkley, 2010/2011. Collins, Glenn. “Your Favourite Fictional Crime Moments Involving Food.” The New York Times Diner’s Journal: Notes on Eating, Drinking and Cooking. 16 Jul. 2012. 17 Jul. 2012 ‹http://dinersjournal.blogs.nytimes.com/2012/07/16/your-favorite-fictional-crime-moments-involving-food›. Coyle, Cleo. On What Grounds. New York: Berkley, 2003. –– Murder Most Frothy. New York: Berkley, 2006. –– Holiday Grind. New York: Berkley, 2009/2010. –– Roast Mortem. New York: Berkley, 2010/2011. Christie, Agatha. A Pocket Full of Rye. London: Collins, 1953. Dahl, Roald. Lamb to the Slaughter: A Roald Dahl Short Story. New York: Penguin, 1953/2012. eBook. Dickens, Charles. Oliver Twist, or, the Parish Boy’s Progress. In Collection of Ancient and Modern British Authors, Vol. CCXXIX. Paris: Baudry’s European Library, 1838/1839. Duran, Nancy, and Karen MacDonald. “Information Sources for Food Studies Research.” Food, Culture and Society: An International Journal of Multidisciplinary Research 2.9 (2006): 233–43. Ephron, Nora. Heartburn. New York: Vintage, 1983/1996. Esquivel, Laura. Trans. Christensen, Carol, and Thomas Christensen. Like Water for Chocolate: A Novel in Monthly Instalments with Recipes, romances and home remedies. London: Black Swan, 1989/1993. Evans, Jeanne M. The Crime Lovers’s Cookbook. City: Happy Trails, 2007. Fluke, Joanne. Fudge Cupcake Murder. New York: Kensington, 2004. –– Key Lime Pie Murder. New York: Kensington, 2007. –– Cream Puff Murder. New York: Kensington, 2009. –– Apple Turnover Murder. New York: Kensington, 2010. Greenwood, Kerry, and Jenny Pausacker. Recipes for Crime. Carlton: McPhee Gribble, 1995. Greenwood, Kerry. The Corinna Chapman Recipe Book: Mouth-Watering Morsels to Make Your Man Melt, Recipes from Corinna Chapman, Baker and Reluctant Investigator. nd. 25 Aug. 2012 ‹http://www.allenandunwin.com/_uploads/documents/minisites/Corinna_recipebook.pdf›. –– A Question of Death: An Illustrated Phryne Fisher Treasury. Crows Nest: Allen & Unwin, 2007. Halmagyi, Ed. The Food Clock: A Year of Cooking Seasonally. Sydney: Harper Collins, 2012. Haywood, B. B. Town in a Blueberry Jam. New York: Berkley, 2010. –– Town in a Lobster Stew. New York: Berkley, 2011. –– Town in a Wild Moose Chase. New York: Berkley, 2012. Hyzy, Julie. State of the Onion. New York: Berkley, 2008. –– Hail to the Chef. New York: Berkley, 2008. –– Eggsecutive Orders. New York: Berkley, 2010. –– Buffalo West Wing. New York: Berkley, 2011. –– Affairs of Steak. New York: Berkley, 2012. Israel, Andrea, and Nancy Garfinkel, with Melissa Clark. The Recipe Club: A Novel About Food And Friendship. New York: HarperCollins, 2009. McHenry, Jael. The Kitchen Daughter: A Novel. New York: Gallery, 2011. Mitchell, Margaret. Gone With the Wind. London: Pan, 1936/1974 O’Reilly, Brian, with Virginia O’Reilly. Angelina’s Bachelors: A Novel, with Food. New York: Gallery, 2011. Payany, Estérelle. Recipe for Murder: Frightfully Good Food Inspired by Fiction. Paris: Flammarion, 2010. Peacocks Tearooms. Peacocks Tearooms: Our Unique Selection of Teas. 23 Aug. 2012 ‹http://www.peacockstearoom.co.uk/teas/page1.asp›. Piatti-Farnell, Lorna. “A Taste of Conflict: Food, History and Popular Culture In Katherine Mansfield’s Fiction.” Australasian Journal of Popular Culture 2.1 (2012): 79–91. Risson, Toni, and Donna Lee Brien. “Editors’ Letter: That Takes the Cake: A Slice Of Australasian Food Studies Scholarship.” Australasian Journal of Popular Culture 2.1 (2012): 3–7. Sayers, Dorothy L. Strong Poison. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1930/2003. Schmidt, Shannon McKenna, and Joni Rendon. Novel Destinations: Literary Landmarks from Jane Austen’s Bath to Ernest Hemingway’s Key West. Washington, DC: National Geographic, 2009. Shange, Ntozake. Sassafrass, Cypress and Indigo: A Novel. New York: St Martin’s, 1982. Spang, Rebecca L. “All the World’s A Restaurant: On The Global Gastronomics Of Tourism and Travel.” In Raymond Grew (Ed). Food in Global History. Boulder, Colorado: Westview Press, 1999. 79–91. Taylor, Timothy. “Food/Crime Fiction.” Timothy Taylor. 2010. 17 Jul. 2012 ‹http://www.timothytaylor.ca/10/08/20/foodcrime-fiction›. The Moat Bar and Café. The Moat Bar and Café: Welcome. nd. 23 Aug. 2012 ‹http://themoat.com.au/Welcome.html›. Wenger, Shaunda Kennedy, and Janet Kay Jensen. The Book Lover’s Cookbook: Recipes Inspired by Celebrated Works of Literature, and the Passages that Feature Them. New York: Ballantine, 2003/2005.

IntroductionIn 2017, both the disability community and popular culture are using the term “inspiration porn” to describe one form of discrimination against people with disability. ABC’s Speechless, “a sitcom about a family with a son who has a disability, (has) tackled why it’s often offensive to call people with disabilities ‘inspirational’” (Wanshel). The reasons why inspiration porn is considered to be discriminatory have been widely articulated online by people with disability. Amongst them is Carly Findlay, a disabled writer, speaker, and appearance activist, who has written that:(inspiration porn) shows non-disabled people doing good deeds for disabled people—feeding them chips at McDonald’s—’serving us all lessons in kindness’: or taking them to the high school dance. These stories usually always go viral. The person with disability probably never gave their permission for the photo or story to be used in a meme or told to the media (Findlay).The definition and dynamics of inspiration porn as illustrated in this quote will be expanded upon in this paper’s critical analysis of captions. Here, the term captions is used to describe both writing found on memes and on Facebook posts (created by a “poster”), and the comments written below these posts (created by “commenters”). Facebook threads underneath posts about people with disability both “reflect and create” (Barnes, Mercer and Shakespeare 202) current societal attitudes towards disability. That is, such threads not only illustrate negative societal attitudes towards disability, but can also perpetuate these attitudes by increasing people’s exposure to them. This paper will focus on a specific case study of inspiration porn on Facebook—the crowning of a student with autism as prom king—and consider both the conflict of whether people’s kind words are patronising use of language, as well as the concerns of over-disclosure used in this thread.What Is Inspiration Porn?The genesis of the term inspiration porn is commonly attributed to the late Stella Young, a disabled woman who was an advocate for people with disability. However, the term has been traced to a blog post written in February 2012 (bear). Anecdotal evidence from Lisa Harris, a disability consultant and advocate with over 20 years’ disability education experience, suggests that the term was blogged about as far back as 2006 on Rachel Cohen-Rottenberg’s Webpage Disability and Representation (Harris). However, it was Young who popularised the term with her 2012 article We’re Not Here for Your Inspiration and 2014 TED Talk I’m Not Your Inspiration, Thank You Very Much. Young defined inspiration porn as “an image of a person with a disability, often a kid, doing something completely ordinary—like playing, or talking, or running, or drawing a picture, or hitting a tennis ball—carrying a caption like ‘your excuse is invalid’ or ‘before you quit, try’”.It is worth noting that the use of the word porn has been considered controversial in this context. Yet it can be argued that the perception of the person with disability having achieved something great gives the person without disability a hit of positive “inspired” emotion. In this way, such inspiration could be termed as porn as it serves the purpose of fulfilling the “pornographic” self-gratification of people without disability.The term inspiration porn has historically been used in disability studies in two ways. Firstly, it has been used to describe the “ableist gaze” (Davis), which is when a person with disability is ‘seen’ through the eyes of someone without disability. Indeed, just as the “male gaze” (Mulvey) is implicit in sexualised porn, so too the “ableist gaze” is implicit in inspiration porn. Secondly, it has been used to highlight the lack of power experienced by people with disability in cultural representation (Barnes, Mercer, and Shakespeare 201). This study is a good example of the latter—it is not uncommon for people with disability to be refuted when they speak out against the inherent discrimination found within captions of (intended) kindness on Facebook threads.Inspiration porn is also a form of “objectification” (Perry) of people with disability, and is based on stereotypes (Haller and Zhang 22) about disability held by people without disability. According to Dr. Paul Sinclair, a disability scholar with 15 years’ experience in disability education, objectification and stereotyping are essential factors to understanding inspiration porn as discrimination:when a person with disability engages in their daily life, it is possible that a person without disability sees them as inspirational by superimposing his/her stereotypical perception of, or understanding about, people with disability onto the identity of the person, as a human being.Such objectification and stereotyping of people with disability is evident across various media captioning. This is particularly so in social media which often includes memes of images with “inspiring” captions—such as the ones Young highlighted as clear examples of inspiration porn, which “feature the Hamilton quote (‘The only disability in life is a bad attitude’)”. Another example of this kind of captioning is found in news items such as the 2015 article Disabled Teen Crowned Homecoming Queen in Awesome Way as featured in the article USA Today (Saggio). This article described how a student not identified as having a disability gave her homecoming queen crown to a student with a disability and captioned the YouTube clip of these students with, “High school senior [Name] was hoping she’d be crowned homecoming queen. She has cerebral palsy and has never felt like she fit in at school. What happened during the crowning ceremony will warm your heart” (Saggio). The fact that the young woman was pleased with getting the crown does not mitigate the objectifying dynamics of inspiration porn present within this example. Captioning such as this both creates and reflects some of the existing attitudes—including charity and its appeal to emotionality—that perpetuate inspiration porn.Measuring Inspiration Porn with Sentiment AnalysisThe challenge for the researcher analysing Facebook threads is how to meaningfully interpret the captions’ numerous contexts. The methodology of this research used a quantitative approach to gather numerical data about selected Facebook captions. This paper discusses data gained from a sentiment analysis (Pang and Lee; Thelwall et al.; Driscoll) of these captions within the contexts of my own and other researchers’ analyses of inspiration porn, as well as the perspectives of people with disability.The sentiment analysis was conducted using SentiStrength, a software tool that extracts both positive and negative sentiment strengths “from short informal electronic text” (Thelwall et al., 2545), and ranks it “on a numerical scale” (Driscoll 3). Sentiment analysis and SentiStrength are useful, but not perfect, tools with which to analyse Facebook captions. For example, SentiStrength determines two scales: a positive emotion measurement scale ranging from +1 (neutral) to +5 (most positive), and a negative emotion measurement scale ranging from –1 (neutral) to –5 (most negative). It calculates the positive and negative scores concurrently rather than averaging them out in order to acknowledge that captions can and do express mixed emotion (Driscoll 5).News articles about people with disability attending proms and comparable events, such as the homecoming queen example described above, are often criticised by disability activists for perpetuating inspiration porn (Mort; Findlay; Brown). Based on this criticism, sentiment analysis was used in this research to measure the emotional strength of captions—particularly their possible use of patronising language—using the Autism Speaks Facebook post as a case study. The post featured an image of a high school student with autism who had been crowned prom king.The Autism Speaks Facebook page was set up to fund “research into the causes, prevention, treatments and a cure for autism; increas(e) awareness of autism spectrum disorders; and advocat(e) for the needs of individuals with autism and their families” (Autism Speaks). The location of the prom was not specified; however, Autism Speaks is based in New York. This particular Facebook page was selected for this study based on criticism that Autism Speaks receives from disability advocates. One of the major critiques is that “(its) advertising depends on offensive and outdated rhetoric of fear and pity, presenting the lives of autistic people as tragic burdens on our families and society” (Boycott Autism Speaks). Autism Speaks has also been described as a problematic example of an organisation that “dictate(s) how disability should be perceived and dealt with. Often without input of disabled people either in the design or implementation of these organizations” (crippledscholar). This article goes on to state that “charities always frame what they do as positive and helpful even when the people who are the intended recipients disagree.”The prom king post included a photo of a young man with autism after he was crowned. He was standing beside a woman who wasn’t identified. The photo, posted by the young man’s aunt on the Autism Speaks Facebook page, included a status update that read:My autistic nephew won PROM KING today! Just so you all know, having a disability doesn’t hold you back if you don’t let it! GO [NAME]. #AutismAwareness (Autism Speaks)The following caption from the comment thread of the same Facebook post is useful as an example of how SentiStrength works. The caption read:Tears of Joy! Thank you for posting!!! Wow this gives me hope for his and my son’s and everyone’s special wonderful child nephew and niece! Way cool!However, because SentiStrength does not always accurately detect and measure sarcasm or idiomatic language usage, ”Tears” (the only negatively interpreted word in this caption) has been scored as –4, while the overall positive sentiment was scored as 3. Therefore, the final SentiStrength score of this caption was 3, –4, thereby demonstrating both the utility and limitations of SentiStrength as a sentiment analysis tool. This is useful to understand when analysing the data it produces.When analysing the entire thread, the sentiment analysis results across 238 captions, showed that 2 was the average strength of positive emotion, and that –1.16 was the average strength of negative emotion. The following section will analyse how a specific caption chosen from the most positively-scored captions from these data indicates that inspiration porn is possibly evident within.Use of Language: Kind, or Patronising?This discussion analyses the use of language in one caption from this thread, focusing on the way it likely demonstrated the ableist gaze. The caption was the most positive one from these data as scored by SentiStrength (5, –1) and read, ”CONGRATULATIONS SWEETIE!!!”. While it is noted that basing this analysis primarily on one caption provides limited insight into the dynamics of inspiration porn, this analysis forms a basis from which to consider other “inspirational” Facebook posts about people with disability. As well as this caption, this discussion will also draw upon other examples mentioned in this paper—from the homecoming queen article in USA Today to another caption on the Autism Speaks thread—to illustrate the dynamics of inspiration porn.On the surface, this congratulatory caption seems like a kind thing to post. However, inspiration porn has been identified in this analysis based on the caption’s effusive use of punctuation coupled with use of capital letters and the word “sweetie”. The excitement depicted through use of multiple exclamation marks and capital letters implies that the commenter has a personal connection with the prom king, which is a possibility. However, this possibility becomes less feasible when the caption is considered within the context of other captions that display not dissimilar use of language, as well as some that also display intimate emojis, such as grin faces and love heart eyes. Further, when this use of language is used with any consistency across a thread and is not coupled with textual information that implies a personal connection between the commenter/s and the prom king, it could be interpreted as patronising, condescending and/or infantilising. In addition, “sweetie” is a term of endearment commonly used in conversation with a romantic partner, child, or someone the speaker/writer knows intimately. While, again, it is possible that these commenters knew the prom king intimately, a more likely possibility is that he was being written to by strangers, yet using language that implied he was close to them—which would then have the same patronising connotations as above. It can therefore be argued that there is a strong possibility that this heightened use of intimate and emotional language was chosen based on his autism diagnosis.The conclusion drawn above is based in part on contextual similarities between the Autism Speaks post and its associated thread, and the aforementioned homecoming queen news article. In the former, it is likely that the young prom king was congratulated effusively because of his autism diagnosis. Similarly, in the latter article, the young woman was crowned not because she was named homecoming queen, but because the crown was given to her because of her diagnosis of cerebral palsy. As both gestures appear to have been based on others’ perceptions of these individuals’ disabilities rather than on their achievements, they are both likely to be patronising gestures.Over-DisclosureIn addition to use of language, another noteworthy issue in the captions thread on the Autism Speaks Facebook page was that many of them were from parents disclosing the diagnosis of their child. One example of this was a post from a mother that read (in part):I’ll be over here worried & concerned with the other 9,999 & ½ things to deal with, keeping up with new therapies, current therapy, we came in progress from any past therapies, meltdowns, dietary restrictions, educational requirements, The joy and difficulties of not just learning a new word but actually retaining that word, sleep, being hit, keeping him from hitting himself, tags on clothes etc. etc. [sic] (Autism Speaks)The above commenter listed a number of disability-specific issues that she experienced while raising her son who has autism. The context for her caption was a discussion, unrelated to the original post, that had sparked underneath a sub-thread regarding whether the use of person-first language (“person with autism”) or identity-first language (“Autistic person”) was best when referring to someone with autism. The relationship between inspiration porn and this intimately negative post about someone with disability is that both types of post are examples of the “ableist gaze”: inspiration porn demonstrates an exaggerated sense of positivity based on someone’s disability, and this post demonstrates disregard for the privacy of the person being posted about—perhaps due to his disability. The ease with which this negative comparison (over-disclosure) can be made between ‘inspirational’ and ‘negative’ posts illustrates in part why inspiration porn is a form of discrimination—intentional or otherwise.Furthermore, some of the children who were disclosed about on the main thread were too young to be asked consent, and it is unclear whether those who were old enough had the capacity to provide informed consent. Research has found that online over-disclosure in general is a matter of concern.The specific practice of online over-disclosure from parents about their children—with or without disability—has been raised by Leaver (151), “what happens before young people have the agency, literacy or skills to take the reins of their own selves online? Parents, guardians, loved ones and others inevitably set the initial identity parameters for young people online.” Over-disclosure is therefore also an issue that concerns people with disability, and the people closest to them.There exists both anecdotal evidence and academic research regarding online over-disclosure about people with disability. The research states that when people with physical disability disclose online, they employ strategic approaches that involve the degree to which they disclose (Furr, Carreiro, and McArthur). This suggests that there are complex factors to consider around such disclosure. Also relevant is that the practice of over-disclosure about another person’s disability, regardless of whether that disclosure is made by a close family member, has been critiqued by people (Findlay; Stoltz) within the disability community: “would you publicly share this information about your other children, an aging parent, or yourself?” (Stoltz). Finally, the practice of disability over-disclosure by anyone other than the person themselves supports the understanding that inspiration porn is not about the “object” of inspiration; rather, it serves to give pleasure (and/or pain) to the objectifier.ConclusionInspiration porn via the ableist gaze is discriminatory because it focuses on a (societally) undesirable trait in a way that serves the “gazer” at the expense of the “gazed-at”. That is, people with disability are objectified and exploited in various ways that can initially appear to be positive to people without disability. For example, when someone with disability posts or is posted about on Facebook, a person without disability might then add a caption—possibly with good intentions—that serves as their “inspired” response to what it “must” be like to have a disability. It can be argued that such captions, whether on news articles or when framing social media images, therefore either reflect or create existing social inequalities—and possibly do both.In continuing to use the term inspiration porn to describe one form of discrimination against people with disability, both the disability community and popular culture are contributing to an important narrative that scholarship needs to continue to address. Indeed, the power imbalance that is celebrated within inspiration porn is in some ways more insidious than malicious discrimination against people with disability, because it is easier to mistake as kindness. The research sample presented in this paper supports the countless expressions of anecdotal evidence given by people with disability that this “kindness” is inspiration porn; a damaging expression of the ableist gaze.ReferencesAutism Speaks. Facebook 21 May 2017 <https://www.facebook.com/autismspeaks>.Barnes, Colin, Geof Mercer, and Tom Shakespeare. Exploring Disability. Maiden, MA: Blackwell Publishers Inc., 1999.bear, romham a. “Inspiration Porn.” radical access mapping project 7 Apr. 2014. 21 May 2017 <https://radicalaccessiblecommunities.wordpress.com/2012/02/14/inspiration-porn/>.The Autistic Self Advocacy Network, et al. “Why Boycott.” Boycott Autism Speaks, 6 Jan. 2014. 21 May 2017 <http://www.boycottautismspeaks.com/why-boycott-1.html>.Brown, Lydia X.Z. “Disabled People Are Not Your Feel-Good Back-Pats.” Autistic Hoya 11 Feb. 2016. 21 May 2017 <http://www.autistichoya.com/2016/02/disabled-people-are-not-your-feel-good-back-pats.html>.Crippledscholar. “Inspiration Porn Is Not Progress, It’s a New Kind of Oppression.” crippledscholar 5 May 2015. 21 May 2017 <https://crippledscholar.com/2015/05/05/inspiration-porn-is-not-progress-its-a-new-kind-of-oppression/>.Davis, Lennard J. Enforcing Normalcy: Disability, Deafness, and the Body. London: Verso, 1995.Driscoll, Beth. “Sentiment Analysis and the Literary Festival Audience.” Continuum 29.6 (2015): 861–873.Findlay, Carly. “Inspiration and Objectification of People with Disability – A Resource for Teachers and Parents.” Tune into Radio Carly 5 Feb. 2017. 21 May 2017 <http://carlyfindlay.blogspot.com.au/2017/02/inspiration-and-objectification-of.html>.Findlay, Carly. “When Parents Overshare Their Children’s Disability.” Sydney Morning Herald 23 July 2015. 21 May 2017 <http://www.smh.com.au/lifestyle/news-and-views/opinion/when-parents-overshare-their-childrens-disability-20150724-gijtw6.html>.Furr, June B., Alexis Carreiro, and John A. McArthur. “Strategic Approaches to Disability Disclosure on Social Media.” Disability & Society 31.10 (2016): 1353–1368.Haller, Beth, and Lingling Zhang. “Stigma or Empowerment? What Do Disabled People Say about Their Representation in News and Entertainment Media?” Review of Disability Studies: An International Journal 9.4 (2014).Harris, Lisa. “Genesis of Term ‘Inspiration Porn’?” Letter. 5 Oct. 2016.Leaver, Tama. “Born Digital? Presence, Privacy, and Intimate Surveillance.” Re-Orientation: Translingual Transcultural Transmedia. Studies in Narrative, Language, Identity, and Knowledge. Eds. John Hartley and Weigou Qu. Shanghai: Fudan University Press, 2015. 23 May 2017 <https://www.academia.edu/11736307/Born_Digital_Presence_Privacy_and_Intimate_Surveillance>.Mulvey, Laura. “Narrative Cinema and Visual Pleasure.” Visual and Other Pleasures. 1975.Mort, Mike. “Pity and the Prom.” Disabled Identity 9 May 2016. 21 May 2017 <https://disabledidentity.wordpress.com/2016/04/27/pity-and-the-prom/>.Pang, Bo, and Lillian Lee. “Opinion Mining and Sentiment Analysis.” Foundations and Trends® in Information Retrieval 2.1-2 (2008): 1–135.Perry, David M. “How ‘Inspiration Porn’ Reporting Objectifies People with Disabilities.” The Establishment 25 Feb. 2016. 23 May 2017 <https://theestablishment.co/how-inspiration-porn-reporting-objectifies-people-with-disabilities-db30023e3d2b>.Saggio, Jessica. “Disabled Teen Crowned Homecoming Queen in Awesome Way.” USA Today 13 Nov. 2015. 21 May 2017 <https://www.usatoday.com/story/news/humankind/2015/11/13/disabled-teen-crowned-homecoming-queen-awesome-way/75658376/>.Sinclair, Paul. “Inspiration Porn: Email Interview.” Letter. 21 Oct 2016.Stoltz, Melissa. “Parents of Children with Disabilities: Are We Speaking with or for a Community?” Two Thirds of the Planet 22 Jan. 2016. 21 May 2017 <http://www.twothirdsoftheplanet.com/parents-disability/>.Thelwall, Mike, et al. “Sentiment Strength Detection in Short Informal Text.” Journal of the American Society for Information Science and Technology 61.12 (2010): 2544–2558.Wanshel, Elyse. “This Show Just Schooled Everyone on ‘Inspiration Porn’.” Huffington Post 16 Jan. 2017. 21 May 2017 <http://www.huffingtonpost.com.au/entry/speechless-disability-porn_us_5877ddf6e4b0e58057fdc342>.Young, Stella. “I’m Not Your Inspiration, Thank You Very Much.” TED Talk Apr. 2014. 21 May 2017 <https://www.ted.com/talks/stella_young_i_m_not_your_inspiration_thank_you_very_much>.Young, Stella. “We’re Not Here for Your Inspiration.” ABC Ramp Up 1 July 2012. 21 May 2017 <http://www.abc.net.au/rampup/articles/2012/07/02/3537035.htm>.

Briefs and Hot Brown Honey are two Brisbane based companies producing genre-bending work combining different mixes of circus, burlesque, hiphop, dance, boylesque, performance art, rap and drag. The two companies produce provocative performance that is entertaining and draws critical acclaim. However, what is particularly distinctive about these two companies is that they are both founded and directed by performers from Samoan cultural backgrounds who have leap-frogged over the normative whiteness of much contemporary Australian performance. Both companies have a radical political agenda. This essay argues that through the presentation of diverse alternative bodies, not only through the performing bodies presented on stage but also in the corporate bodies of the companies they have set up, they profoundly challenge the structure of the Australian performance industry and contribute a radical re-envisaging of the potential of circus to act as a vital political force.Briefs was co-founded by Creative Director, Samoan, Fez Fa’anana with his brother Natano Fa’anana in 2008. An experienced dancer and physical theatre performer, Fa’anana describes the company’s performances as the “dysfunctional marriage of theatre, circus, dance, drag and burlesque with the simplicity of a variety show format” (“On the Couch”). As Fa’anana’s alter ego, “the beautiful bearded Samoan ringmistress Shivannah says, describing The Second Coming, the Briefs show at the Sydney Festival 2017, the show is ‘A little bit butch with a f*** load of camp’” (Lavers). The show involves “extreme costume changes, extravagant birdbath boylesque, too close for comfort yo-yo tricks and more than one highly inappropriate banana” (“Briefs: The Second Coming”).Briefs is an all-male company with gender-bending forming an integral part of the ethos. In The Second Coming the accepted sinuous image of the female performer entwining herself around the aerial hoop or lyra is subverted with the act featuring instead a male contortionist performing the same seductive moves with silky smooth sensuousness. Another example of gender bending in the show is the Dita Von Teese number performed by a male performer in a birdbath filled with water with a trapeze suspended over the top of it. Perhaps the most sensational example of alternative bodies in the show is “the moment when performer Dallas Dellaforce, wearing a nude body stocking with a female body drawn onto it, and an enormously long, curly white-blond wig blown by a wind machine, stands like a high camp Botticelli Venus rising up out of the stage” (Lavers). The highly visible body of Fez Fa’anana as the gender-bending Samoan ringmistress challenges the pervasive whiteness in contemporary circus. Although there has been some discourse on the issue of whiteness within the context of Australian theatre, for example Lee Lewis arguing for an aggressive approach to cross-racial casting to combat the whiteness of Australian theatre and TV (Lewis), there has however been very little discussion of this issue within Australian contemporary circus. Mark St Leon’s discussion of historical attitudes to Aboriginal performers in Australian circus is a notable exception (St Leon).This issue remains widely unacknowledged, an aspect of whiteness that social geographers Audrey Kobashi and Linda Peake identify in their writing, whiteness is indicated less by its explicit racism than by the fact that it ignores, or even denies, racist indications. It occupies central ground by deracializing and normalizing common events and beliefs, giving them legitimacy as part of a moral system depicted as natural and universal. (Kobayashi and Peake 394)As film studies scholar, Richard Dyer writes,the invisibility of whiteness as a racial position in white (which is to say dominant) discourse is of a piece with its ubiquity … In fact for most of the time white people speak about nothing but white people, it’s just that we couch it in terms of ‘people’ in general. Research – into books, museums, the press, advertising, films, television, software – repeatedly shows that in Western representation whites are overwhelmingly and disproportionately predominant, have the central and elaborated roles, and above all, are placed as the norm, the ordinary, the standard. Whites are everywhere in representation … At the level of racial representation, in other words, whites are not of a certain race, they’re just the human race. (3)Dyer writes in conclusion that “white people need to learn to see themselves as white, to see their particularity. In other words whiteness needs to be made strange” (541). This applies in particular to contemporary circus. In a recent interview with the authors, ex-Circus Oz Artistic Director and CEO, Mike Finch, commented, “You could make an all-round entertaining family circus show with [racial] diversity represented and I believe that would be a deeply subversive act in a way in contemporary Australia” (Finch).Today in contemporary Australian circus very few racially diverse bodies can be seen and almost no Indigenous performers and this fact goes largely unremarked upon. In spite of there being Indigenous cultures within Australia that celebrate physical achievement, clowning and performance, there seem to be few pathways into professional circus for Indigenous athletes or artists. Although a considerable spread of social circus programs exists across Australia working with Indigenous youth at risk, there seem to be few structures in place to facilitate the transitioning between these social circus classes and entry into circus training programs or professional companies. Since 2012 Circus Oz has set up the program Blakflip to mentor and support young Indigenous performers to try and redress this problem. This has led to two graduates of the program moving on to perform with the company, namely Dale Woodbridge Brown and Ghenoa Gella, and also led to the mentorship and support of several students in gaining entry into the National Institute of Circus Arts in Melbourne. Circus Oz has also now appointed an Aboriginal and Torres Straight Islander Program Officer, Davey Thomson, who is working to develop networks between past and present participants in the Blakflip program and to strengthen links with Indigenous Communities. However, it could be argued that Fez Fa’anana with Briefs has in fact leapfrogged over these programs aimed at addressing the whiteness in contemporary circus. As a Samoan Australian performer he has not only co-founded his own contemporary performance company in which he takes the central performing role, but has now also established another company called Briefs Factory, which is a creative production house that develops, presents, produces and manages artists and productions, and now at any one time employs around 20 people. In terms of his performative physical presence on stage, in an interview in 2015, Fa’anana described his performance alter ego, Shivannah, as the “love child of the bearded lady and ring master.” In the same interview he also described himself tellingly as “a Samoan (who is not a security guard, football player nor a KFC cashier),” and as “an Australian … a legal immigrant” (“On the Couch”). The radical racial difference that the alternative body of Shivannah the ringmistress presents in performance is also constantly reinforced by Fa’anana’s repartee. At the beginning of the show he urges the audience “to put their feet flat on the floor and acknowledge the earth and how lucky we are to be in this beautiful country that for 200 years now has been called Australia” (Fa’anana). Comments about his Samoan ancestry are sprinkled throughout the show and are delivered with a light touch, constantly making the audience laugh. At one point in the show resplendent in a sequined costume, Fa’anana stands downstage in front of two performers on their knees cleaning up the mess left on the stage from the act before, and he says, “Finally, I’ve made it! I’ve got a couple of white boys cleaning up after me” (Fa’anana). In another part of the show, alluding to white stereotypes of Indigenous performers, Fa’anana thanks the drag artist who taught him how to put his drag make-up on, saying “I used to put my make-up on with a burnt stick before he showed me how to do it” (Fa’anana).In his book on critical pedagogy, political activist and scholar Peter McLaren writes on approaches to developing the means to resist and subvert pervasive whiteness, saying, “To resist whiteness means developing a politics of difference […] we need to re-think difference and identity outside a set of binary oppositions. We need to view identity as coalitional, as collective, as processual, as grounded in the struggle for social justice” (213). One example of how identity outside binary oppositions was explored in The Second Coming was in an act by drag artist Dallas Dellaforce, who dressedin a sumptuous fifties evening dress with pink balloon breasts rising out of the top of his low cut evening dress and wearing a Marilyn Monroe blonde wig, camped it up as a fifties coquette, flipping from sultry into a totally scary horror tantrum, before returning to coquette mode with the husky phrase, ‘I love you.’ When at the end of the song, stripped naked, sporting a shaved bald head and wearing only a suggestive long thin pink balloon, the full potential of camp to reveal different layers of artifice and constructed identity was revealed. (Lavers)Fez Fa’anana comments at the end of the show that The Second Coming was not aimed at any particular group of people, but instead aimed to “celebrate being human.” However, if this is the case, Fa’anana is demanding an extended definition of being human that through the inclusion of diverse alternative bodies pushes for a new understandings of what constitutes being human and how human identity can be construed. His work demands an understanding that is not oppositional nor grounded in binary opposition to normative whiteness but instead forms part of a re-thinking of human identity through alternative bodies that are presented as processual, and deeply grounded in the struggle for the social justice issue of acceptance of difference and alternatives.Hot Brown Honey is another Brisbane based company working with circus in conjunction with other forms such as burlesque, hip hop, and cabaret. The all-female company was recently awarded the UK 2016 Total Theatre Award for Innovation, Experimentation and Playing with Form. The company was co-founded by dancer and choreographer Lisa Fa’alafi, who is from the same Samoan family as Fez and Natano Fa’anana, with sound designer Kim “Busty Beatz” Bowers, a successful hip hop artist, poet and record producer. From the beginning Hot Brown Honey was envisaged as providing a performance space for women of colour. Lisa Fa’alafi says the company was formed to address the lack of performance opportunities available, “It’s plain knowledge that there are limited roles for people of colour, let alone women of colour” (quoted in Northover).Lyn Gardner, arts critic for The Guardian in the UK, describing Hot Brown Honey’s performance, writes that the company fights “gender and racial stereotypes with a raucous glee, while giving a feminist makeover to circus, hip-hop and burlesque” (Gardner). The company includes women mainly “of Indigenous, Pacific Islander and Indonesian heritage taking on colonialism, sexism, gender stereotypes and racism through often confronting performance and humour; their tagline is ‘fighting the power never tasted so sweet’” (Northover).In their show Hot Brown Honey present a straps act. Straps is a physically demanding aerial circus act that requires great upper body strength and is usually performed by male aerialists. However, in the Hot Brown Honey show gender expectations are subverted with the straps act performed by a female aerialist. Gardner writes of the performance of this straps act at the 2016 Edinburgh Festival Fringe as a “sequence that conjures the twisted moves of a woman trying to escape domestic violence,” and “One of the best circus sequences I’ve seen at this festival” (Gardner). Hula hoops, a traditionally female act, is also subverted and used to explore the stereotypes of the “exotic notion of Pacific culture” (Northover). Gardner writes of this act that the hoola hoops “are called into service to explore western tourists’ culture of entitlement”. Company co-founder Kim “Busty Beatz” Bowers, talks about the group’s approach to flipping perceptions of women of colour through investigating the power dynamics in gender relations, “We have a lot of flips around sexuality,” says Bowers. “Especially around the way people expect a black woman to be. We like to shift the exploitation and the power” (quoted in Northover).Another pressing issue that Hot Brown Honey address is a strange phenomenon apparent in much contemporary circus. In addition to the pervasive whiteness in contemporary circus, relatively few women are visible in many contemporary circus companies. Suzie Williams from Acrobatic Conundrum, the Seattle-based circus company, writes in her blog, “there are a lot of shows that feature many young, fit, exuberant guys and one flexible girl who performs a sensual/sentimental/romantic solo act” (Williams). Writing about Complètement Cirque, Montreal’s international circus festival which took place in July 2016, Williams says, “this year at the festival, my least favorite trend was … out of the 9 ticketed productions only one had more than one woman in it” (Williams, emphasis in original).Circus scholars have started to research this trend of lack of female representation both in contemporary circus schools and performance companies. “Gender in Circus Education: the institutionalization of stereotypes” was the title of a paper presented at the Circus and Its Others Conference in Montreal in July 2016 by Alisan Funk, a circus choreographer, teacher and director and an MA candidate at Concordia University in Montreal. Funk cited research from France showing that the educational programs and the industry are 70% male dominated. Although recreational programs in France have majority female populations, there appears to be a bottleneck at the level of entrance exams to superior schools. The few female students accepted to those schools are then frequently pushed towards solo aerial work (Funk). This push to solo aerial work means that the group floor work and acrobatics are often performed by men who create acrobatic groups that often then go on to form the basis for companies. (In this context the work of Circus Oz in this area needs to be acknowledged with the company having had a consistent policy over its 39 year existence of employing 50% female performers, however in the context of international contemporary circus this is increasingly rare).Williams writes in her blog about contemporary circus performance, “I want to see more women. I want to see women who look different from each other. I want to see so many women that no single women has to stand as a symbol of what all women can be” (Williams).Hot Brown Honey tackle the issue Williams raises head on, and they do it in the form of internationally award winning circus/cabaret that is all-female, where the bodies of the performers offer a radical alternative to the norms of contemporary circus and performance generally. The work shows women, a range of women performing circus-women of colour, with a wide range of bodies of varying shapes and sizes on stage. In Hot Brown Honey no single women in the show has to stand as a symbol of what all women can be. Briefs and Hot Brown Honey, through accessible yet political circus/cabaret, subvert the norms and institutionalized racial and gender-based biases inherent in contemporary circus both in Australia and internationally. By doing so these two companies have leap-frogged the normative presentation of performers in contemporary circus by speaking directly to a celebration of difference and diversity through the presentation of radical alternative bodies.ReferencesAlthusser, L. For Marx. Trans. Ben Brewster. London: Verso, 1965/2005.Beeby, J. “Briefs: The Second Coming – Jack Beeby Chats with Creative Director Fez Faanana.” Aussie Theatre 2015. <http://aussietheatre.com.au/features/briefs-the-second-coming-jack-beeby-chats-with-creative-director-fez-faanana>.“Briefs: The Second Coming.” Sydney Festival 2016. <http://www.sydneyfestival.org.au/2017/briefs>.Dyer, R. White: Essays on Race and Culture. New York: Routledge, 1997. Fa’anana, F. Repartee as Shivannah in The Second Coming by Briefs. Magic Mirrors Spiegeltent, Sydney Festival, 7 Jan. 2017. Performance.Finch, M. Personal communication. 13 Dec. 2016.Funk, A. “Gender in Circus Education: The Institutionalization of Stereotypes.” Paper presented at Circus and Its Others, July 2016.Gardner, L. “Shameless and Subversive: The Feminist Revolution Hits the Edinburgh Fringe.” The Guardian Theatre Blog 14 Aug. 2016. <https://www.theguardian.com/stage/theatreblog/2016/aug/14/feminist-revolution-edinburgh-stage-fringe-2016-burlesque>.Kyobashi A., and L. Peake. “Racism Out of Place: Thoughts on Whiteness and an Antiracist Geography in the New Millennium.” Annals of American Geographers 90.2 (2000): 392-403.Lavers, K. “Briefs: The Second Coming.” ArtsHub Reviews 2017. <http://performing.artshub.com.au/news-article/reviews/performing-arts/katie-lavers/briefs-the-second-coming-252936>.Lewis, L. Cross-Racial Casting: Changing the Face of Australian Theatre. Platform Papers No. 13. Strawberry Hills, NSW: Currency House, 2007. McLaren, P. Life in Schools: An Introduction to Critical Pedagogy in the Foundations of Education. 6th ed. New York: Routledge, 2016. McLaren, P., and R. Torres. “Racism and Multicultural Education: Rethinking ‘Race’ and ‘Whiteness’ in Late Capitalism.” Critical Multiculturalism: Rethinking Multicultural and Antiracist Education. Ed. S. May. Philadelphia, PA: Falmer Press, 1999. 42-76. Northover, K. “Melbourne International Comedy Festival: A Mix of Politically Infused Hip Hop and Cabaret.” Sydney Morning Herald 3 Apr. 2016. <http://www.smh.com.au/entertainment/comedy/melbourne-international-comedy-festival-hot-brown-honey-a-mix-of-politicallyinfused-hiphop-and-cabaret-20160403-gnxazn.html>.“On the Couch with Fez Fa’anana.” Arts Review 2015. <http://artsreview.com.au/on-the-couch-with-fez-faanana/>.“Outrageous Boys’ Circus Briefs Is No Drag.” Daily Telegraph 2016. <http://www.dailytelegraph.com.au/archive/specials/outrageous-boys-circus-briefs-is-no-drag/news-story/7d24aee1560666b4eca65af81ad19ff3>.St Leon, M. “Celebrated at First, Then Implied and Finally Denied.” The Routledge Circus Studies Reader. Eds. Katie Lavers and Peta Tait. London: Routledge, 2008/2016. 209-33. Williams, S. “Gender in Circus.” Acrobatic Conundrum 3 Aug. 2016. <http://www.acrobaticconundrum.com/blog/2016/8/3/gender-in-circus>.

While the television cooking genre has evolved in numerous ways to withstand competition and become a constant feature in television programming (Collins and College), it has been argued that audience demand for televisual cooking has always been high because of the daily importance of cooking (Hamada, “Multimedia Integration”). Early cooking shows were characterised by an instructional discourse, before quickly embracing an entertainment focus; modern cooking shows take on a more competitive, out of the kitchen focus (Collins and College). The genre has continued to evolve, with celebrity chefs and ordinary people embracing transmedia affordances to return to the instructional focus of the early cooking shows. While the television cooking show is recognised for its broad cultural impacts related to gender (Ouellette and Hay), cultural capital (Ibrahim; Oren), television formatting (Oren), and even communication itself (Matwick and Matwick), its role in the widespread adoption of television captions is significantly underexplored. Even the fact that a cooking show was the first ever program captioned on American television is almost completely unremarked within cooking show histories and literature.A Brief History of Captioning WorldwideWhen captions were first introduced on US television in the early 1970s, programmers were guided by the general principle to make the captioned program “accessible to every deaf viewer regardless of reading ability” (Jensema, McCann and Ramsey 284). However, there were no exact rules regarding captioning quality and captions did not reflect verbatim what was said onscreen. According to Jensema, McCann and Ramsey (285), less than verbatim captioning continued for many years because “deaf people were so delighted to have captions that they accepted almost anything thrown on the screen” (see also Newell 266 for a discussion of the UK context).While the benefits of captions for people who are D/deaf or hard of hearing were immediate, its commercial applications also became apparent. When the moral argument that people who were D/deaf or hard of hearing had a right to access television via captions proved unsuccessful in the fight for legislation, advocates lobbied the US Congress about the mainstream commercial benefits such as in education and the benefits for people learning English as a second language (Downey). Activist efforts and hard-won legal battles meant D/deaf and hard of hearing viewers can now expect closed captions on almost all television content. With legislation in place to determine the provision of captions, attention began to focus on their quality. D/deaf viewers are no longer just delighted to accept anything thrown on the screen and have begun to demand verbatim captioning. At the same time, market-based incentives are capturing the attention of television executives seeking to make money, and the widespread availability of verbatim captions has been recognised for its multimedia—and therefore commercial—applications. These include its capacity for information retrieval (Miura et al.; Agnihotri et al.) and for creative repurposing of television content (Blankinship et al.). Captions and transcripts have been identified as being of particular importance to augmenting the information provided in cooking shows (Miura et al.; Oh et al.).Early Captions in the US: Julia Child’s The French ChefJulia Child is indicative of the early period of the cooking genre (Collins and College)—she has been described as “the epitome of the TV chef” (ray 53) and is often credited for making cooking accessible to American audiences through her onscreen focus on normalising techniques that she promised could be mastered at home (ray). She is still recognised for her mastery of the genre, and for her capacity to entertain in a way that stood out from her contemporaries (Collins and College; ray).Julia Child’s The French Chef originally aired on the US publicly-funded Public Broadcasting System (PBS) affiliate WBGH from 1963–1973. The captioning of television also began in the 1960s, with educators creating the captions themselves, mainly for educational use in deaf schools (Downey 70). However, there soon came calls for public television to also be made accessible for the deaf and hard of hearing—the debate focused on equality and pushed for recognition that deaf people were culturally diverse (Downey 70).The PBS therefore began a trial of captioning programs (Downey 71). These would be “open captions”—characters which were positioned on the screen as part of the normal image for all viewers to see (Downey 71). The trial was designed to determine both the number of D/deaf and hard of hearing people viewing the program, as well as to test if non-D/deaf and hard of hearing viewers would watch a program which had captions (Downey 71). The French Chef was selected for captioning by WBGH because it was their most popular television show in the early 1970s and in 1972 eight episodes of The French Chef were aired using open—albeit inconsistent—captions (Downey 71; Jensema et al. 284).There were concerns from some broadcasters that openly captioned programs would drive away the “hearing majority” (Downey 71). However, there was no explicit study carried out in 1972 on the viewers of The French Chef to determine if this was the case because WBGH ran out of funds to research this further (Downey 71). Nevertheless, Jensema, McCann and Ramsey (284) note that WBGH did begin to re-broadcast ABC World News Tonight in the 1970s with open captions and that this was the only regularly captioned show at the time.Due to changes in technology and fears that not everyone wanted to see captions onscreen, television’s focus shifted from open captions to closed captioning in the 1980s. Captions became encoded, with viewers needing a decoder to be able to access them. However, the high cost of the decoders meant that many could not afford to buy them and adoption of the technology was slow (Youngblood and Lysaght 243; Downey 71). In 1979, the US government had set up the National Captioning Institute (NCI) with a mandate to develop and sell these decoders, and provide captioning services to the networks. This was initially government-funded but was designed to eventually be self-sufficient (Downey 73).PBS, ABC and NBC (but not CBS) had agreed to a trial (Downey 73). However, there was a reluctance on the part of broadcasters to pay to caption content when there was not enough evidence that the demand was high (Downey 73—74). The argument for the provision of captioned content therefore began to focus on the rights of all citizens to be able to access a public service. A complaint was lodged claiming that the Los Angeles station KCET, which was a PBS affiliate, did not provide captioned content that was available elsewhere (Downey 74). When Los Angeles PBS station KCET refused to air captioned episodes of The French Chef, the Greater Los Angeles Council on Deafness (GLAD) picketed the station until the decision was reversed. GLAD then focused on legislation and used the Rehabilitation Act to argue that television was federally assisted and, by not providing captioned content, broadcasters were in violation of the Act (Downey 74).GLAD also used the 1934 Communications Act in their argument. This Act had firstly established the Federal Communications Commission (FCC) and then assigned them the right to grant and renew broadcast licenses as long as those broadcasters served the ‘‘public interest, convenience, and necessity’’ (Michalik, cited in Downey 74). The FCC could, argued GLAD, therefore refuse to renew the licenses of broadcasters who did not air captioned content. However, rather than this argument working in their favour, the FCC instead changed its own procedures to avoid such legal actions in the future (Downey 75). As a result, although some stations began to voluntarily caption more content, it was not until 1996 that it became a legally mandated requirement with the introduction of the Telecommunications Act (Youngblood and Lysaght 244)—too late for The French Chef.My Kitchen Rules: Captioning BreachWhereas The French Chef presented instructional cooking programming from a kitchen set, more recently the food genre has moved away from the staged domestic kitchen set as an instructional space to use real-life domestic kitchens and more competitive multi-bench spaces. The Australian program MKR straddles this shift in the cooking genre with the first half of each season occurring in domestic settings and the second half in Iron Chef style studio competition (see Oren for a discussion of the influence of Iron Chef on contemporary cooking shows).All broadcast channels in Australia are mandated to caption 100 per cent of programs aired between 6am and midnight. However, the 2013 MKR Grand Final broadcast by Channel Seven Brisbane Pty Ltd and Channel Seven Melbourne Pty Ltd (Seven) failed to transmit 10 minutes of captions some 30 minutes into the 2-hour program. The ACMA received two complaints relating to this. The first complaint, received on 27 April 2013, the same evening as the program was broadcast, noted ‘[the D/deaf community] … should not have to miss out’ (ACMA, Report No. 3046 3). The second complaint, received on 30 April 2013, identified the crucial nature of the missing segment and its effect on viewers’ overall enjoyment of the program (ACMA, Report No. 3046 3).Seven explained that the relevant segment (approximately 10 per cent of the program) was missing from the captioning file, but that it had not appeared to be missing when Seven completed its usual captioning checks prior to broadcast (ACMA, Report No. 3046 4). The ACMA found that Seven had breached the conditions of their commercial television broadcasting licence by “failing to provide a captioning service for the program” (ACMA, Report No. 3046 12). The interruption of captioning was serious enough to constitute a breach due, in part, to the nature and characteristic of the program:the viewer is engaged in the momentum of the competitive process by being provided with an understanding of each of the competition stages; how the judges, guests and contestants interact; and their commentaries of the food and the cooking processes during those stages. (ACMA, Report No. 3046 6)These interactions have become a crucial part of the cooking genre, a genre often described as offering a way to acquire cultural capital via instructions in both cooking and ideological food preferences (Oren 31). Further, in relation to the uncaptioned MKR segment, ACMA acknowledged it would have been difficult to follow both the cooking process and the exchanges taking place between contestants (ACMA, Report No. 3046 8). ACMA considered these exchanges crucial to ‘a viewer’s understanding of, and secondly to their engagement with the different inter-related stages of the program’ (ACMA, Report No. 3046 7).An additional complaint was made with regards to the same program broadcast on Prime Television (Northern) Pty Ltd (Prime), a Seven Network affiliate. The complaint stated that the lack of captions was “Not good enough in prime time and for a show that is non-live in nature” (ACMA, Report No. 3124 3). Despite the fact that the ACMA found that “the fault arose from the affiliate, Seven, rather than from the licensee [Prime]”, Prime was also found to also have breached their licence conditions by failing to provide a captioning service (ACMA, Report No. 3124 12).The following year, Seven launched captions for their online catch-up television platform. Although this was a result of discussions with a complainant over the broader lack of captioned online television content, it was also a step that re-established Seven’s credentials as a leader in commercial television access. The 2015 season of MKR also featured their first partially-deaf contestant, Emilie Biggar.Mainstreaming Captions — Inter-Platform CooperationOver time, cooking shows on television have evolved from an informative style (The French Chef) to become more entertaining in their approach (MKR). As Oren identifies, this has seen a shift in the food genre “away from the traditional, instructional format and towards professionalism and competition” (Oren 25). The affordances of television itself as a visual medium has also been recognised as crucial in the popularity of this genre and its more recent transmedia turn. That is, following Joshua Meyrowitz’s medium theory regarding how different media can afford us different messages, televised cooking shows offer audiences stylised knowledge about food and cooking beyond the traditional cookbook (Oren; ray). In addition, cooking shows are taking their product beyond just television and increasing their inter-platform cooperation (Oren)—for example, MKR has a comprehensive companion website that viewers can visit to watch whole episodes, obtain full recipes, and view shopping lists. While this can be viewed as a modern take on Julia Child’s cookbook success, it must also be considered in the context of the increasing focus on multimedia approaches to cooking instructions (Hamada et al., Multimedia Integration; Cooking Navi; Oh et al.). Audiences today are more likely to attempt a recipe if they have seen it on television, and will use transmedia to download the recipe. As Oren explains:foodism’s ascent to popular culture provides the backdrop and motivation for the current explosion of food-themed formats that encourages audiences’ investment in their own expertise as critics, diners, foodies and even wanna-be professional chefs. FoodTV, in turn, feeds back into a web-powered, gastro-culture and critique-economy where appraisal outranks delight. (Oren 33)This explosion in popularity of the web-powered gastro culture Oren refers to has led to an increase in appetite for step by step, easy to access instructions. These are being delivered using captions. As a result of the legislation and activism described throughout this paper, captions are more widely available and, in many cases, now describe what is said onscreen verbatim. In addition, the mainstream commercial benefits and uses of captions are being explored. Captions have therefore moved from a specialist assistive technology for people who are D/deaf or hard of hearing to become recognised as an important resource for creative television viewers regardless of their hearing (Blankinship et al.). With captions becoming more accessible, accurate, financially viable, and mainstreamed, their potential as an additional television resource is of interest. As outlined above, within the cooking show genre—especially with its current multimedia turn and the demand for captioned recipe instructions (Hamada et al., “Multimedia Integration”, “Cooking Navi”; Oh et al.)—this is particularly pertinent.Hamada et al. identify captions as a useful technology to use in the increasingly popular educational, yet entertaining, cooking show genre as the required information—ingredient lists, instructions, recipes—is in high demand (Hamada et al., “Multimedia Integration” 658). They note that cooking shows often present information out of order, making them difficult to follow, particularly if a recipe must be sourced later from a website (Hamada et al., “Multimedia Integration” 658-59; Oh et al.). Each step in a recipe must be navigated and coordinated, particularly if multiple recipes are being completed at the same times (Hamada, et al., Cooking Navi) as is often the case on cooking shows such as MKR. Using captions as part of a software program to index cooking videos facilitates a number of search affordances for people wishing to replicate the recipe themselves. As Kyeong-Jin et al. explain:if food and recipe information are published as linked data with the scheme, it enables to search food recipe and annotate certain recipe by communities (sic). In addition, because of characteristics of linked data, information on food recipes can be connected to additional data source such as products for ingredients, and recipe websites can support users’ decision making in the cooking domain. (Oh et al. 2)The advantages of such a software program are many. For the audience there is easy access to desired information. For the number of commercial entities involved, this consumer desire facilitates endless marketing opportunities including product placement, increased ratings, and software development. Interesting, all of this falls outside the “usual” parameters of captions as purely an assistive device for a few, and facilitates the mainstreaming—and perhaps beginnings of acceptance—of captions.ConclusionCaptions are a vital accessibility feature for television viewers who are D/deaf or hard of hearing, not just from an informative or entertainment perspective but also to facilitate social inclusion for this culturally diverse group. The availability and quality of television captions has moved through three stages. These can be broadly summarised as early yet inconsistent captions, captions becoming more widely available and accurate—often as a direct result of activism and legislation—but not yet fully verbatim, and verbatim captions as adopted within mainstream software applications. This paper has situated these stages within the television cooking genre, a genre often remarked for its appeal towards inclusion and cultural capital.If television facilitates social inclusion, then food television offers vital cultural capital. While Julia Child’s The French Chef offered the first example of television captions via open captions in 1972, a lack of funding means we do not know how viewers (both hearing and not) actually received the program. However, at the time, captions that would be considered unacceptable today were received favourably (Jensema, McCann and Ramsey; Newell)—anything was deemed better than nothing. Increasingly, as the focus shifted to closed captioning and the cooking genre embraced a more competitive approach, viewers who required captions were no longer happy with missing or inconsistent captioning quality. The was particularly significant in Australia in 2013 when several viewers complained to ACMA that captions were missing from the finale of MKR. These captions provided more than vital cooking instructions—their lack prevented viewers from understanding conflict within the program. Following this breach, Seven became the only Australian commercial television station to offer captions on their web based catch-up platform. While this may have gone a long way to rehabilitate Seven amongst D/deaf and hard of hearing audiences, there is the potential too for commercial benefits. Caption technology is now being mainstreamed for use in cooking software applications developed from televised cooking shows. These allow viewers—both D/deaf and hearing—to access information in a completely new, and inclusive, way.ReferencesAgnihotri, Lalitha, et al. “Summarization of Video Programs Based on Closed Captions.” 4315 (2001): 599–607.Australian Communications and Media Authority (ACMA). Investigation Report No. 3046. 2013. 26 Apr. 2017 <http://www.acma.gov.au/~/media/Diversity%20Localism%20and%20Accessibility/Investigation%20reports/Word%20document/3046%20My%20Kitchen%20Rules%20Grand%20Final%20docx.docx>.———. Investigation Report No. 3124. 2014. 26 Apr. 2017 <http://www.acma.gov.au/~/media/Diversity%20Localism%20and%20Accessibility/Investigation%20reports/Word%20document/3124%20NEN%20My%20Kitchen%20Rules%20docx.docx>.Blankinship, E., et al. “Closed Caption, Open Source.” BT Technology Journal 22.4 (2004): 151–59.Collins, Kathleen, and John Jay College. “TV Cooking Shows: The Evolution of a Genre”. Flow: A Critical Forum on Television and Media Culture (7 May 2008). 14 May 2017 <http://www.flowjournal.org/2008/05/tv-cooking-shows-the-evolution-of-a-genre/>.Downey, Greg. “Constructing Closed-Captioning in the Public Interest: From Minority Media Accessibility to Mainstream Educational Technology.” The Journal of Policy, Regulation and Strategy for Telecommunications, Information and Media 9.2/3 (2007): 69–82. DOI: 10.1108/14636690710734670.Hamada, Reiko, et al. “Multimedia Integration for Cooking Video Indexing.” Advances in Multimedia Information Processing-PCM 2004 (2005): 657–64.Hamada, Reiko, et al. “Cooking Navi: Assistant for Daily Cooking in Kitchen.” Proceedings of the 13th Annual ACM International Conference on Multimedia. ACM.Ibrahim, Yasmin. “Food Porn and the Invitation to Gaze: Ephemeral Consumption and the Digital Spectacle.” International Journal of E-Politics (IJEP) 6.3 (2015): 1–12.Jensema, Carl J., Ralph McCann, and Scott Ramsey. “Closed-Captioned Television Presentation Speed and Vocabulary.” American Annals of the Deaf 141.4 (1996): 284–292.Matwick, Kelsi, and Keri Matwick. “Inquiry in Television Cooking Shows.” Discourse & Communication 9.3 (2015): 313–30.Meyrowitz, Joshua. No Sense of Place: The Impact of Electronic Media on Social Behavior. New York: Oxford University Press, 1985.Miura, K., et al. “Automatic Generation of a Multimedia Encyclopedia from TV Programs by Using Closed Captions and Detecting Principal Video Objects.” Eighth IEEE International Symposium on Multimedia (2006): 873–80.Newell, A.F. “Teletext for the Deaf.” Electronics and Power 28.3 (1982): 263–66.Oh, K.J. et al. “Automatic Indexing of Cooking Video by Using Caption-Recipe Alignment.” 2014 International Conference on Behavioral, Economic, and Socio-Cultural Computing (BESC2014) (2014): 1–6.Oren, Tasha. “On the Line: Format, Cooking and Competition as Television Values.” Critical Studies in Television: The International Journal of Television Studies 8.2 (2013): 20–35.Ouellette, Laurie, and James Hay. “Makeover Television, Governmentality and the Good Citizen.” Continuum: Journal of Media & Cultural Studies 22.4 (2008): 471–84.ray, krishnendu. “Domesticating Cuisine: Food and Aesthetics on American Television.” Gastronomica 7.1 (2007): 50–63.Youngblood, Norman E., and Ryan Lysaght. “Accessibility and Use of Online Video Captions by Local Television News Websites.” Electronic News 9.4 (2015): 242–256.

Introduction Eating is one of the most quintessential activities of human life. Because of this primacy, eating is, as food anthropologist Sidney Mintz has observed, “not merely a biological activity, but a vibrantly cultural activity as well” (48). This article posits that the current awareness of climate change in the Western world is animating such cultural activity as the Slow Food movement and is, as a result, stimulating what could be seen as an evolutionary change in popular foodways. Moreover, this paper suggests that, in line with modelling provided by the Slow Food example, an increased awareness of the connections of climate change to the social injustices of food production might better drive social change in such areas. This discussion begins by proposing that contemporary foodways—defined as “not only what is eaten by a particular group of people but also the variety of customs, beliefs and practices surrounding the production, preparation and presentation of food” (Davey 182)—are changing in the West in relation to current concerns about climate change. Such modification has a long history. Since long before the inception of modern Homo sapiens, natural climate change has been a crucial element driving hominidae evolution, both biologically and culturally in terms of social organisation and behaviours. Macroevolutionary theory suggests evolution can dramatically accelerate in response to rapid shifts in an organism’s environment, followed by slow to long periods of stasis once a new level of sustainability has been achieved (Gould and Eldredge). There is evidence that ancient climate change has also dramatically affected the rate and course of cultural evolution. Recent work suggests that the end of the last ice age drove the cultural innovation of animal and plant domestication in the Middle East (Zeder), not only due to warmer temperatures and increased rainfall, but also to a higher level of atmospheric carbon dioxide which made agriculture increasingly viable (McCorriston and Hole, cited in Zeder). Megadroughts during the Paleolithic might well have been stimulating factors behind the migration of hominid populations out of Africa and across Asia (Scholz et al). Thus, it is hardly surprising that modern anthropogenically induced global warming—in all its’ climate altering manifestations—may be driving a new wave of cultural change and even evolution in the West as we seek a sustainable homeostatic equilibrium with the environment of the future. In 1962, Rachel Carson’s Silent Spring exposed some of the threats that modern industrial agriculture poses to environmental sustainability. This prompted a public debate from which the modern environmental movement arose and, with it, an expanding awareness and attendant anxiety about the safety and nutritional quality of contemporary foods, especially those that are grown with chemical pesticides and fertilizers and/or are highly processed. This environmental consciousness led to some modification in eating habits, manifest by some embracing wholefood and vegetarian dietary regimes (or elements of them). Most recently, a widespread awareness of climate change has forced rapid change in contemporary Western foodways, while in other climate related areas of socio-political and economic significance such as energy production and usage, there is little evidence of real acceleration of change. Ongoing research into the effects of this expanding environmental consciousness continues in various disciplinary contexts such as geography (Eshel and Martin) and health (McMichael et al). In food studies, Vileisis has proposed that the 1970s environmental movement’s challenge to the polluting practices of industrial agri-food production, concurrent with the women’s movement (asserting women’s right to know about everything, including food production), has led to both cooks and eaters becoming increasingly knowledgeable about the links between agricultural production and consumer and environmental health, as well as the various social justice issues involved. As a direct result of such awareness, alternatives to the industrialised, global food system are now emerging (Kloppenberg et al.). The Slow Food (R)evolution The tenets of the Slow Food movement, now some two decades old, are today synergetic with the growing consternation about climate change. In 1983, Carlo Petrini formed the Italian non-profit food and wine association Arcigola and, in 1986, founded Slow Food as a response to the opening of a McDonalds in Rome. From these humble beginnings, which were then unashamedly positing a return to the food systems of the past, Slow Food has grown into a global organisation that has much more future focused objectives animating its challenges to the socio-cultural and environmental costs of industrial food. Slow Food does have some elements that could be classed as reactionary and, therefore, the opposite of evolutionary. In response to the increasing homogenisation of culinary habits around the world, for instance, Slow Food’s Foundation for Biodiversity has established the Ark of Taste, which expands upon the idea of a seed bank to preserve not only varieties of food but also local and artisanal culinary traditions. In this, the Ark aims to save foods and food products “threatened by industrial standardization, hygiene laws, the regulations of large-scale distribution and environmental damage” (SFFB). Slow Food International’s overarching goals and activities, however, extend far beyond the preservation of past foodways, extending to the sponsoring of events and activities that are attempting to create new cuisine narratives for contemporary consumers who have an appetite for such innovation. Such events as the Salone del Gusto (Salon of Taste) and Terra Madre (Mother Earth) held in Turin every two years, for example, while celebrating culinary traditions, also focus on contemporary artisanal foods and sustainable food production processes that incorporate the most current of agricultural knowledge and new technologies into this production. Attendees at these events are also driven by both an interest in tradition, and their own very current concerns with health, personal satisfaction and environmental sustainability, to change their consumer behavior through an expanded self-awareness of the consequences of their individual lifestyle choices. Such events have, in turn, inspired such events in other locations, moving Slow Food from local to global relevance, and affecting the intellectual evolution of foodway cultures far beyond its headquarters in Bra in Northern Italy. This includes in the developing world, where millions of farmers continue to follow many traditional agricultural practices by necessity. Slow Food Movement’s forward-looking values are codified in the International Commission on the Future of Food and Agriculture 2006 publication, Manifesto on the Future of Food. This calls for changes to the World Trade Organisation’s rules that promote the globalisation of agri-food production as a direct response to the “climate change [which] threatens to undermine the entire natural basis of ecologically benign agriculture and food preparation, bringing the likelihood of catastrophic outcomes in the near future” (ICFFA 8). It does not call, however, for a complete return to past methods. To further such foodway awareness and evolution, Petrini founded the University of Gastronomic Sciences at Slow Food’s headquarters in 2004. The university offers programs that are analogous with the Slow Food’s overall aim of forging sustainable partnerships between the best of old and new practice: to, in the organisation’s own words, “maintain an organic relationship between gastronomy and agricultural science” (UNISG). In 2004, Slow Food had over sixty thousand members in forty-five countries (Paxson 15), with major events now held each year in many of these countries and membership continuing to grow apace. One of the frequently cited successes of the Slow Food movement is in relation to the tomato. Until recently, supermarkets stocked only a few mass-produced hybrids. These cultivars were bred for their disease resistance, ease of handling, tolerance to artificial ripening techniques, and display consistency, rather than any culinary values such as taste, aroma, texture or variety. In contrast, the vine ripened, ‘farmer’s market’ tomato has become the symbol of an “eco-gastronomically” sustainable, local and humanistic system of food production (Jordan) which melds the best of the past practice with the most up-to-date knowledge regarding such farming matters as water conservation. Although the term ‘heirloom’ is widely used in relation to these tomatoes, there is a distinctively contemporary edge to the way they are produced and consumed (Jordan), and they are, along with other organic and local produce, increasingly available in even the largest supermarket chains. Instead of a wholesale embrace of the past, it is the connection to, and the maintenance of that connection with, the processes of production and, hence, to the environment as a whole, which is the animating premise of the Slow Food movement. ‘Slow’ thus creates a gestalt in which individuals integrate their lifestyles with all levels of the food production cycle and, hence to the environment and, importantly, the inherently related social justice issues. ‘Slow’ approaches emphasise how the accelerated pace of contemporary life has weakened these connections, while offering a path to the restoration of a sense of connectivity to the full cycle of life and its relation to place, nature and climate. In this, the Slow path demands that every consumer takes responsibility for all components of his/her existence—a responsibility that includes becoming cognisant of the full story behind each of the products that are consumed in that life. The Slow movement is not, however, a regime of abstention or self-denial. Instead, the changes in lifestyle necessary to support responsible sustainability, and the sensual and aesthetic pleasure inherent in such a lifestyle, exist in a mutually reinforcing relationship (Pietrykowski 2004). This positive feedback loop enhances the potential for promoting real and long-term evolution in social and cultural behaviour. Indeed, the Slow zeitgeist now informs many areas of contemporary culture, with Slow Travel, Homes, Design, Management, Leadership and Education, and even Slow Email, Exercise, Shopping and Sex attracting adherents. Mainstreaming Concern with Ethical Food Production The role of the media in “forming our consciousness—what we think, how we think, and what we think about” (Cunningham and Turner 12)—is self-evident. It is, therefore, revealing in relation to the above outlined changes that even the most functional cookbooks and cookery magazines (those dedicated to practical information such as recipes and instructional technique) in Western countries such as the USA, UK and Australian are increasingly reflecting and promoting an awareness of ethical food production as part of this cultural change in food habits. While such texts have largely been considered as useful but socio-politically relatively banal publications, they are beginning to be recognised as a valid source of historical and cultural information (Nussel). Cookbooks and cookery magazines commonly include discussion of a surprising range of issues around food production and consumption including sustainable and ethical agricultural methods, biodiversity, genetic modification and food miles. In this context, they indicate how rapidly the recent evolution of foodways has been absorbed into mainstream practice. Much of such food related media content is, at the same time, closely identified with celebrity mass marketing and embodied in the television chef with his or her range of branded products including their syndicated articles and cookbooks. This commercial symbiosis makes each such cuisine-related article in a food or women’s magazine or cookbook, in essence, an advertorial for a celebrity chef and their named products. Yet, at the same time, a number of these mass media food celebrities are raising public discussion that is leading to consequent action around important issues linked to climate change, social justice and the environment. An example is Jamie Oliver’s efforts to influence public behaviour and government policy, a number of which have gained considerable traction. Oliver’s 2004 exposure of the poor quality of school lunches in Britain (see Jamie’s School Dinners), for instance, caused public outrage and pressured the British government to commit considerable extra funding to these programs. A recent study by Essex University has, moreover, found that the academic performance of 11-year-old pupils eating Oliver’s meals improved, while absenteeism fell by 15 per cent (Khan). Oliver’s exposé of the conditions of battery raised hens in 2007 and 2008 (see Fowl Dinners) resulted in increased sales of free-range poultry, decreased sales of factory-farmed chickens across the UK, and complaints that free-range chicken sales were limited by supply. Oliver encouraged viewers to lobby their local councils, and as a result, a number banned battery hen eggs from schools, care homes, town halls and workplace cafeterias (see, for example, LDP). The popular penetration of these ideas needs to be understood in a historical context where industrialised poultry farming has been an issue in Britain since at least 1848 when it was one of the contributing factors to the establishment of the RSPCA (Freeman). A century after Upton Sinclair’s The Jungle (published in 1906) exposed the realities of the slaughterhouse, and several decades since Peter Singer’s landmark Animal Liberation (1975) and Tom Regan’s The Case for Animal Rights (1983) posited the immorality of the mistreatment of animals in food production, it could be suggested that Al Gore’s film An Inconvenient Truth (released in 2006) added considerably to the recent concern regarding the ethics of industrial agriculture. Consciousness-raising bestselling books such as Jim Mason and Peter Singer’s The Ethics of What We Eat and Michael Pollan’s The Omnivore’s Dilemma (both published in 2006), do indeed ‘close the loop’ in this way in their discussions, by concluding that intensive food production methods used since the 1950s are not only inhumane and damage public health, but are also damaging an environment under pressure from climate change. In comparison, the use of forced labour and human trafficking in food production has attracted far less mainstream media, celebrity or public attention. It could be posited that this is, in part, because no direct relationship to the environment and climate change and, therefore, direct link to our own existence in the West, has been popularised. Kevin Bales, who has been described as a modern abolitionist, estimates that there are currently more than 27 million people living in conditions of slavery and exploitation against their wills—twice as many as during the 350-year long trans-Atlantic slave trade. Bales also chillingly reveals that, worldwide, the number of slaves is increasing, with contemporary individuals so inexpensive to purchase in relation to the value of their production that they are disposable once the slaveholder has used them. Alongside sex slavery, many other prevalent examples of contemporary slavery are concerned with food production (Weissbrodt et al; Miers). Bales and Soodalter, for example, describe how across Asia and Africa, adults and children are enslaved to catch and process fish and shellfish for both human consumption and cat food. Other campaigners have similarly exposed how the cocoa in chocolate is largely produced by child slave labour on the Ivory Coast (Chalke; Off), and how considerable amounts of exported sugar, cereals and other crops are slave-produced in certain countries. In 2003, some 32 per cent of US shoppers identified themselves as LOHAS “lifestyles of health and sustainability” consumers, who were, they said, willing to spend more for products that reflected not only ecological, but also social justice responsibility (McLaughlin). Research also confirms that “the pursuit of social objectives … can in fact furnish an organization with the competitive resources to develop effective marketing strategies”, with Doherty and Meehan showing how “social and ethical credibility” are now viable bases of differentiation and competitive positioning in mainstream consumer markets (311, 303). In line with this recognition, Fair Trade Certified goods are now available in British, European, US and, to a lesser extent, Australian supermarkets, and a number of global chains including Dunkin’ Donuts, McDonalds, Starbucks and Virgin airlines utilise Fair Trade coffee and teas in all, or parts of, their operations. Fair Trade Certification indicates that farmers receive a higher than commodity price for their products, workers have the right to organise, men and women receive equal wages, and no child labour is utilised in the production process (McLaughlin). Yet, despite some Western consumers reporting such issues having an impact upon their purchasing decisions, social justice has not become a significant issue of concern for most. The popular cookery publications discussed above devote little space to Fair Trade product marketing, much of which is confined to supermarket-produced adverzines promoting the Fair Trade products they stock, and international celebrity chefs have yet to focus attention on this issue. In Australia, discussion of contemporary slavery in the press is sparse, having surfaced in 2000-2001, prompted by UNICEF campaigns against child labour, and in 2007 and 2008 with the visit of a series of high profile anti-slavery campaigners (including Bales) to the region. The public awareness of food produced by forced labour and the troubling issue of human enslavement in general is still far below the level that climate change and ecological issues have achieved thus far in driving foodway evolution. This may change, however, if a ‘Slow’-inflected connection can be made between Western lifestyles and the plight of peoples hidden from our daily existence, but contributing daily to them. Concluding Remarks At this time of accelerating techno-cultural evolution, due in part to the pressures of climate change, it is the creative potential that human conscious awareness brings to bear on these challenges that is most valuable. Today, as in the caves at Lascaux, humanity is evolving new images and narratives to provide rational solutions to emergent challenges. As an example of this, new foodways and ways of thinking about them are beginning to evolve in response to the perceived problems of climate change. The current conscious transformation of food habits by some in the West might be, therefore, in James Lovelock’s terms, a moment of “revolutionary punctuation” (178), whereby rapid cultural adaption is being induced by the growing public awareness of impending crisis. It remains to be seen whether other urgent human problems can be similarly and creatively embraced, and whether this trend can spread to offer global solutions to them. References An Inconvenient Truth. Dir. Davis Guggenheim. Lawrence Bender Productions, 2006. Bales, Kevin. Disposable People: New Slavery in the Global Economy. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2004 (first published 1999). Bales, Kevin, and Ron Soodalter. The Slave Next Door: Human Trafficking and Slavery in America Today. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2009. Carson, Rachel. Silent Spring. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1962. Chalke, Steve. “Unfinished Business: The Sinister Story behind Chocolate.” The Age 18 Sep. 2007: 11. Cunningham, Stuart, and Graeme Turner. The Media and Communications in Australia Today. Crows Nest: Allen & Unwin, 2002. Davey, Gwenda Beed. “Foodways.” The Oxford Companion to Australian Folklore. Ed. Gwenda Beed Davey, and Graham Seal. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1993. 182–85. Doherty, Bob, and John Meehan. “Competing on Social Resources: The Case of the Day Chocolate Company in the UK Confectionery Sector.” Journal of Strategic Marketing 14.4 (2006): 299–313. Eshel, Gidon, and Pamela A. Martin. “Diet, Energy, and Global Warming.” Earth Interactions 10, paper 9 (2006): 1–17. Fowl Dinners. Exec. Prod. Nick Curwin and Zoe Collins. Dragonfly Film and Television Productions and Fresh One Productions, 2008. Freeman, Sarah. Mutton and Oysters: The Victorians and Their Food. London: Gollancz, 1989. Gould, S. J., and N. Eldredge. “Punctuated Equilibrium Comes of Age.” Nature 366 (1993): 223–27. (ICFFA) International Commission on the Future of Food and Agriculture. Manifesto on the Future of Food. Florence, Italy: Agenzia Regionale per lo Sviluppo e l’Innovazione nel Settore Agricolo Forestale and Regione Toscana, 2006. Jamie’s School Dinners. Dir. Guy Gilbert. Fresh One Productions, 2005. Jordan, Jennifer A. “The Heirloom Tomato as Cultural Object: Investigating Taste and Space.” Sociologia Ruralis 47.1 (2007): 20-41. Khan, Urmee. “Jamie Oliver’s School Dinners Improve Exam Results, Report Finds.” Telegraph 1 Feb. 2009. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.telegraph.co.uk/education/educationnews/4423132/Jamie-Olivers-school-dinners-improve-exam-results-report-finds.html >. Kloppenberg, Jack, Jr, Sharon Lezberg, Kathryn de Master, G. W. Stevenson, and John Henrickson. ‘Tasting Food, Tasting Sustainability: Defining the Attributes of an Alternative Food System with Competent, Ordinary People.” Human Organisation 59.2 (Jul. 2000): 177–86. (LDP) Liverpool Daily Post. “Battery Farm Eggs Banned from Schools and Care Homes.” Liverpool Daily Post 12 Jan. 2008. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.liverpooldailypost.co.uk/liverpool-news/regional-news/2008/01/12/battery-farm-eggs-banned-from-schools-and-care-homes-64375-20342259 >. Lovelock, James. The Ages of Gaia: A Biography of Our Living Earth. New York: Bantam, 1990 (first published 1988). Mason, Jim, and Peter Singer. The Ethics of What We Eat. Melbourne: Text Publishing, 2006. McLaughlin, Katy. “Is Your Grocery List Politically Correct? Food World’s New Buzzword Is ‘Sustainable’ Products.” The Wall Street Journal 17 Feb. 2004. 29 Aug. 2009 < http://www.globalexchange.org/campaigns/fairtrade/coffee/1732.html >. McMichael, Anthony J, John W Powles, Colin D Butler, and Ricardo Uauy. “Food, Livestock Production, Energy, Climate Change, and Health.” The Lancet 370 (6 Oct. 2007): 1253–63. Miers, Suzanne. “Contemporary Slavery”. A Historical Guide to World Slavery. Ed. Seymour Drescher, and Stanley L. Engerman. New York: Oxford University Press, 1998. Mintz, Sidney W. Tasting Food, Tasting Freedom: Excursions into Eating, Culture, and the Past. Boston: Beacon Press, 1994. Nussel, Jill. “Heating Up the Sources: Using Community Cookbooks in Historical Inquiry.” History Compass 4/5 (2006): 956–61. Off, Carol. Bitter Chocolate: Investigating the Dark Side of the World's Most Seductive Sweet. St Lucia: U of Queensland P, 2008. Paxson, Heather. “Slow Food in a Fat Society: Satisfying Ethical Appetites.” Gastronomica: The Journal of Food and Culture 5.1 (2005): 14–18. Pietrykowski, Bruce. “You Are What You Eat: The Social Economy of the Slow Food Movement.” Review of Social Economy 62:3 (2004): 307–21. Pollan, Michael. The Omnivore’s Dilemma: A Natural History of Four Meals. New York: The Penguin Press, 2006. Regan, Tom. The Case for Animal Rights. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1983. Scholz, Christopher A., Thomas C. Johnson, Andrew S. Cohen, John W. King, John A. Peck, Jonathan T. Overpeck, Michael R. Talbot, Erik T. Brown, Leonard Kalindekafe, Philip Y. O. Amoako, Robert P. Lyons, Timothy M. Shanahan, Isla S. Castañeda, Clifford W. Heil, Steven L. Forman, Lanny R. McHargue, Kristina R. Beuning, Jeanette Gomez, and James Pierson. “East African Megadroughts between 135 and 75 Thousand Years Ago and Bearing on Early-modern Human Origins.” PNAS: Proceedings of the National Academy of the Sciences of the United States of America 104.42 (16 Oct. 2007): 16416–21. Sinclair, Upton. The Jungle. New York: Doubleday, Jabber & Company, 1906. Singer, Peter. Animal Liberation. New York: HarperCollins, 1975. (SFFB) Slow Food Foundation for Biodiversity. “Ark of Taste.” 2009. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.fondazioneslowfood.it/eng/arca/lista.lasso >. (UNISG) University of Gastronomic Sciences. “Who We Are.” 2009. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.unisg.it/eng/chisiamo.php >. Vileisis, Ann. Kitchen Literacy: How We Lost Knowledge of Where Food Comes From and Why We Need to Get It Back. Washington: Island Press/Shearwater Books, 2008. Weissbrodt, David, and Anti-Slavery International. Abolishing Slavery and its Contemporary Forms. New York and Geneva: Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, United Nations, 2002. Zeder, Melinda A. “The Neolithic Macro-(R)evolution: Macroevolutionary Theory and the Study of Culture Change.” Journal of Archaeological Research 17 (2009): 1–63.

When I saw the word ‘bubbles’ my immediate thought went to the painting by John Millais of a child blowing bubbles that subsequently became part of the advertising campaign for Pears soap. Bubbles blown by children, as we all once did, last but a few seconds and lead on naturally to the theme of transience and constant change. Nothing lasts forever, even if human beings make attempts to impose permanence on the world. A child’s disappointment at having a soap bubble burst represents a deep human desire for permanence which is the focus of this article. Before the modern age, human life could be considered to be somewhat like a bubble in that it could be pricked at any time. This was especially the case with babies and young children who could be easily carried off. As Jeremy Taylor put it: but if the bubble stands the shock of a bigger drop, and outlives the chances of a child, of a careless nurse, of drowning in a pail of water, of being overlaid by a sleepy servant, or such little accidents. (9) More generally, human beings understood that there was nothing permanent about their existing circumstances and that the possibility of famine, disease and, even war was ever present. Pax Romana, which is eulogised by Edward Gibbon as a felicitous time, did not suffer much in the way of war, famine, or epidemics but it was still a time when many Romans would have suffered from a range of diseases and not always have been well nourished. It was, however, a time of considerable security for most Romans who did not need to fear a band of marauders turning up on their doorstep. Disease and war would follow in the wake of climate change during the next century (Harper). Pax Romana was a bubble of relative tranquillity in human history. For a short period of time, climatic conditions, economic circumstances and political stability coalesced to still the winds of time temporarily. But such bubbles were unusual in the European context, which was usually riven by war. Peace reigned, by and large, in the long nineteenth century and in the period following World War II, to which it is possible to attach the name ‘pax moderna’. In China, much longer bubbles have been the norm, but they were succeeded by terrible periods of famine, dislocation, and war. The Ming bubble burst in the seventeenth century amidst a time of cold, famine, and plague (Parker 115-151). In such circumstances there was an appreciation of the precariousness of human existence. This had two major effects: A search for permanence in a world of change and uncertainty, a means of creating a bubble that can resist that change. When living in a time of relative stability, dealing with the fear that that stability will only last so long and that bad things may be just around the corner. These two matters form the basis of this article. Human beings create bubbles as they attempt to control change. They then become attached to their bubbles, even to the extent of believing that their bubbles are the real world. This has the effect of bubbles continuing to exist even if they harm human understanding of the world rather than enhancing it. Impermanence is the great reality of human existence; as Heraclitus (Burnet 136) correctly stated, we cannot place our foot in the same river twice. The extraordinary thing is that human beings possess a plastic nature that allows them to adapt to that impermanence (Melleuish & Rizzo ‘Limits’). The plasticity of human beings, as expressed in their culture, can be seen most clearly in the way that human languages constantly change. This occurs both in terms of word usage and grammatical structure. English was once an inflected language but cases now only really survive in personal pronouns. Words constantly change their meanings, both over time and in different places. Words appear to take on the appearance of permanence; they appear to form bubbles that are encased in lead, even when the reality is that words form multiple fragile bubbles that are constantly being burst and remade. The changing nature of the meaning of words only becomes known to a literate society, in particular a literate society that has a genuine sense of history. In an oral society words are free to change over time and there is little sense of those changes. Writing has the effect of fixing texts into a particular form; at the very least it makes creative reworking of texts much more difficult. Of course, there are counter examples to such a claim, the most famous of which are the Vedas which, it is argued, remained unchanged despite centuries of oral transmission (Doniger104-7). This fixed nature could be achieved because of the strict mode of transmission, ensuring that the hymns did not change when transmitted. As the Vedas are linked to the performance of rituals this exactness was necessary for the rituals to be efficacious (Olivelle xli-xlv). The transmission of words is not the same thing as the transmission of meaning. Nor does it mean that many words that today are used as seemingly universal ideas have always existed. Religion (Nongeri), state (Melleuish, ‘State’), civilisation, and culture (Melleuish, ‘Civilisation’) are all modern creations; ‘identity’ is only about sixty years old (Stokes 2). New words emerge to deal with new circumstances. For example, civilisation came into being partially because the old term ‘Christendom’ had become redundant; ‘identity’ replaced an earlier idea of national character. Words, then, are bubbles that human beings cast out onto the world and that appear to create the appearance of permanence. These bubbles encase the real world giving the thing that they name ‘being’, even as that thing is in flux and a condition of becoming. For Parmenides (loc. 1355-1439), the true nature of the world is being. The solidity provided by ‘being’ is a comfort in a world that is constantly changing and in which there is a constant threat of change. Words and ideas do not form stable bubbles, they form a string of bubbles, with individuals constantly blowing out new versions of a word, but they appear as if they were just the one bubble. One can argue, quite correctly, I believe, that this tendency to meld a string of bubbles into a single bubble is central to the human condition and actually helps human beings to come to terms with their existence in the world. ‘Bubble as being’ provides human beings with a considerable capacity to gain a degree of control over their world. Amongst other things, it allows for radical simplification. A.R. Luria (20-47), in his study of the impact of literacy on how human beings think, noted that illiterate Uzbeks classified colour in a complex way but that with the coming of literacy came to accept the quite simple colour classifications of the modern world. Interestingly, Uzbeks have no word for orange; the ‘being’ of colours is a human creation. One would think that this desire for ‘being’, for a world that is composed of ‘constants’, is confined to the world of human culture, but that is not the case. Everyone learns at school that the speed of light is a constant. Rupert Sheldrake (92-3) decided to check the measurement of the speed of light and discovered that the empirical measurements taken of its speed actually varied. Constants give the universe a smooth regularity that it would otherwise lack. However, there are a number of problems that emerge from a too strong attachment to these bubbles of being. One is that the word is mistaken for the thing; the power of the word, the logos, becomes so great that it comes to be assumed that all the objects described by a word must fit into a single model or type. This flies in the face of two realities. One is that every example of a named object is different. Hence, when one does something practically in the world, such as construct a building, one must adjust one’s activities according to local circumstances. That the world is heterogeneous explains why human beings need plasticity. They need to adapt their practices as they encounter new and different circumstances. If they do not, it may be the case that they will die. The problem with the logos introduced by literacy, the bubble of being, is that it makes human beings less flexible in their dealings with the world. The other reality is human plasticity itself. As word/bubbles are being constantly generated then each bubble will vary in its particular meaning, both at the community and, even, individual, level. Over time words will vary subtly in meaning in different places. There is no agreed common meaning to any word; being is an illusion. Of course, it is possible for governments and other institutions to lay down what the ‘real’ meaning of a word is, much in the same way as the various forms of measurement are defined by certain scientific criteria. This becomes dangerous in the case of abstract nouns. It is the source of ‘heresy’ which is often defined in terms of the meaning of particular words. Multiple, almost infinite, bubbles must be amalgamated into one big bubble. Attempts by logos professionals to impose a single meaning are often resisted by ordinary human beings who generally seem to be quite happy living with a range of bubbles (Tannous; Pegg). One example of mutation of meaning is the word ‘liberal’, which means quite different things in America and Australia. To add to the confusion, there are occasions when liberal is used in Australia in its American sense. This simply illustrates the reality that liberal has no specific ‘being’, some universal idea of which individual liberals are particular manifestations. The problem becomes even worse when one moves between languages and cultures. To give but one example; the ancient Greek word πολις is translated as state but it can be argued that the Greek πολις was a stateless society (Berent). There are good arguments for taking a pragmatic attitude to these matters and assuming that there is a vague general agreement regarding what words such as ‘democracy’ mean, and not to go down the rabbit hole into the wonderland of infinite bubbles. This works so long as individuals understand that bubbles of being are provisional in nature and are capable of being pricked. It is possible, however, for the bubbles to harden and to impose on us what is best described as the ‘tyranny of concepts’, whereby the idea or word obscures the reality. This can occur because some words, especially abstract nouns, have very vague meanings: they can be seen as a sort of cloudy bubble. Again, democracy is good example of a cloudy bubble whose meaning is very difficult to define. A cloudy bubble prevents us from analysing and criticising something too closely. Bubbles exist because human beings desire permanence in a world of change and transience. In this sense, the propensity to create bubbles is as much an aspect of human nature as its capacity for plasticity. They are the product of a desire to ‘tame time’ and to create a feeling of security in a world of flux. As discussed above, a measure of security has not been a common state of affairs for much of human history, which is why the Pax Romana was so idealised. If there is modern ‘bubble’ created by the Enlightenment it is the dream of Kantian perpetual peace, that it is possible to bring a world into being that is marked by permanent peace, in which all the earlier horrors of human existence, from famine to epidemics to war can be tamed and humanity live harmoniously and peacefully forever. To achieve this goal, it was necessary to ‘tame’ history (Melleuish & Rizzo, ‘Philosophy’). This can be done through the idea of progress. History can be placed into a bubble of constant improvement whereby human beings are constantly getting better, not just materially but also intellectually and morally. Progress very easily turns into a utopian fantasy where people no longer suffer and can live forever. The horrors of the first half of the twentieth century did little to dent the power of this bubble. There is still an element of modern culture that dreams of such a world actually coming into being. Human beings may try to convince themselves that the bubble of progress will not burst and that perpetual peace may well be perpetual, but underlying that hope there are deep anxieties born of the knowledge that ‘nothing lasts forever’. Since 1945, the West has lived through a period of peace and relative prosperity, a pax moderna; the European Union is very much a Kantian creation. Underneath the surface, however, contemporary Western culture has a deep fear that the bubble can burst very easily and that the veneer of modern civilisation will be stripped away. This fear manifests itself in a number of ways. One can be seen in the regular articles that appear about the possibility of a comet or asteroid hitting the earth (Drake). Such a collision will eventually occur but it is sixty five million years since the dinosaurs became extinct. Another is the fear of solar storm that could destroy both electricity grids and electronic devices (Britt). Another expression of this fear can be found in forms of artistic expression, including zombie, disaster, and apocalypse movies. These reveal something about the psyche of modernity, and modern democracy, in the same way that Athenian tragedy expressed the hopes and fears of fifth-century Athenian democracy through its elaboration of the great Greek myths. Robert Musil remarks in The Man without Qualities (833) that if humanity dreamed collectively it would dream Moosbrugger, a serial murderer. Certainly, it appears to be the case that when the modern West dreams collectively it dreams of zombies, vampires, and a world in which civilised values have broken down and everyone lives in a Hobbesian state of nature, the war of all against all (Hobbes 86-100). This theme of the bursting of the ‘civilised bubble’ is a significant theme in contemporary culture. In popular culture, two of the best examples of this bursting are the television shows Battlestar Galactica and The Walking Dead. In Galactica, human beings fall prey to the vengeful artificial creatures that they have created and mistreated. In The Walking Dead, as in all post-apocalyptic Zombie creations, the great fear is that human beings will turn into zombies, creatures that have been granted a form of immortality but at the cost of the loss of their souls. The fear of death is primal in all human beings, as is the fear of the loss of one’s humanity after death. This fear is expressed in the first surviving work of human literature, The Epic of Gilgamesh, in which Gilgamesh goes unsuccessfully in search of immortal life. In perhaps the bleakest modern portrayal of a post-apocalyptic world, Cormac McCarthy’s The Road, we encounter the ultimate Hobbesian universe. This is a world that has undergone an apocalypse of unknown origin. There is only darkness and dust and ash; nothing grows any longer and the few survivors are left to scavenge for the food left behind in tins. Or they can eat each other. It is the ultimate war of all against all. The clipped language, the lack of identity of the inhabitants, leads us into something that is almost no longer human. There is little or no hope. Reading The Road one is drawn back to the ‘House of Darkness’ described in The Epic of Gilgamesh, which describes the afterlife in terms of dust (“The Great Myths”): He bound my arms like the wings of a bird, to lead me captive to the house of darkness, seat of Irkalla:to the house which none who enters ever leaves, on the path that allows no journey back, to the house whose residents are deprived of light, where soil is itself their sustenance and clay their food,where they are clad like birds in coats of feathers, and see no light, but dwell in darkness. The Road is a profoundly depressing work, and the movie is barely watchable. In bursting the bubble of immortality, it plays on human fears and anxieties that stretch back millennia. The really interesting question is why such fears should emerge at a time when people in countries like America are living through a period of peace and prosperity. Much as people dream of a bubble of infinite progress and perpetual peace, they instinctively understand that that particular bubble is very fragile and may very easily be punctured. My final example is the less than well-known movie Zardoz, dating from the 1970s and starring Sean Connery. In it, some human beings have achieved ‘immortality’ but the consequences are less than perfect, and the Sean Connery character has the task, given to him by nature, to restore the balance between life and death, just as Gilgamesh had to understand that the two went together. There are some bubbles that are meant to be burst, some realities that human beings have to face if they are to appreciate their place in the scheme of things. Hence, we face a paradox. Human beings are constantly producing bubbles as they chart their way through a world that is also always changing. This is a consequence of their plastic nature. For good reasons, largely out of a desire for stability and security, they also tend to bring these infinite bubbles together into a much smaller number of bubbles that they view as possessing being and hence permanence. The problem is that these ‘bubbles of being’ are treated as if they really described the world in some sort of universal fashion, rather than treated as useful tools. Human beings can become the victims of their own creations. At the same time, human beings have an instinctive appreciation that the world is not stable and fixed, and this appreciation finds its expression in the products of their imagination. They burst bubbles through the use of their imagination in response to their fears and anxieties. Bubbles are the product of the interaction between the changing nature of both the world and human beings and the desire of those human beings for a degree of stability. Human beings need to appreciate both the reality of change and the strengths and weaknesses of bubbles as they navigate their way through the world. References Berent, M. “Stasis, or the Greek Invention of Politics.” History of Political Thought XIX.3 (1998). Britt, R.R. “150 Years Ago: The Worst Solar Storm Ever.” Space.com, 2 Sep. 2009. <https://www.space.com/7224-150-years-worst-solar-storm.html>. Burnet, J. Early Greek Philosophy. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1892. Doniger, W. The Hindus: An Alternative History. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009. Drake, N. “Why NASA Plans to Slam a Spacecraft into an Asteroid.” National Geographic, 28 Apr. 2020. <https://www.nationalgeographic.com/science/2020/04/giant-asteroid-nasa-dart-deflection/>. Gibbons, E. The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. Vol. 1. New York: Harper, 1836. <https://www.gutenberg.org/files/25717/25717-h/25717-h.htm#chap02.1>. “The Great Myths #6: Enkidu in the Underworld.” <https://wordandsilence.com/2017/11/30/6-enkidu-in-the-underworld-mesopotamian/>. Harper, K. The Fate of Rome: Climate, Disease, & the End of an Empire. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2017. Hobbes, T. Leviathan. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. Kant I. “Perpetual Peace.” In Political Writings, ed. H.S. Reiss. Trans. H.B. Nisbet. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991. 93-130. Luria, A.R. Cognitive Development: Its Cultural and Social Foundations. Trans. M. Lopez-Morillas and L. Solotaroff. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard UP, 1976. McCarthy, C. The Road. London: Picador, 2006. Melleuish, G.. “The State in World History: Perspectives and Problems.” Australian Journal of Politics and History 48.3 (2002): 322–336. ———. “Civilisation, Culture and Police.” Arts 20 (1998): 7–25. Melleuish, G., and S. Rizzo. “Limits of Naturalism: Plasticity, Finitude and the Imagination.” Cosmos & History 11.1 (2015): 221-238. Melleuish, G., and S.G. Rizzo. “Philosophy of History: Change, Stability and the Tragic Human Condition.” Cosmos and History: The Journal of Natural and Social Philosophy 13.3 (2017): 292-311. Musil, Robert. The Man without Qualities. Vol. 2. Trans. Sophie Wilkins. New York: Vintage International, 1996. Nongeri, B. Before Religion: A History of a Modern Concept. New Haven: Yale UP, 2013. Olivelle, P. Introduction. Upanisads. Trans. Patrick Olivelle. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1996. Parker, G. Global Crisis: War, Climate & Catastrophe in the Seventeenth Century. New Haven: Yale, 2013. Parmenides. Fragments: A Text and Translation with an Introduction by David Gallop. Toronto: U of Toronto P, 1984. Kindle edition. Pegg, M.G. A Most Holy War: The Albigensian Crusade and the Battle for Christendom. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2008. Sheldrake, Rupert. The Science Illusion. London: Coronet: 2013. Stokes, G. Introduction. In The Politics of Identity in Australia, ed. Geoffrey Stokes. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1997. Tannous, J. The Making of the Medieval Middle East. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2019. Taylor, J. Holy Dying. Grand Rapids, Mich.: Christian Classics Ethereal Library, 2000.

The traditional German tale of the Pied Piper of Hamelin inhabits an ambiguous narrative borderland, a liminal space between fact and fiction, fantasy and horror, concrete details and elusive mystery. In his study of the Pied Piper in Tradition and Innovation in Folk Literature, Wolfgang Mieder describes how manuscripts and other evidence appear to confirm the historical base of the story. Precise details from a fifteenth-century manuscript, based on earlier sources, specify that in 1284 on the 26th of June, the feast-day of Saints John and Paul, 130 children from Hamelin were led away by a piper clothed in many colours to the Koppen Hill, and there vanished (Mieder 48). Later manuscripts add details familiar today, such as a plague of rats and a broken bargain with burghers as a motive for the Piper’s actions, while in the seventeenth century the first English-language version advances what might also be the first attempt at a “rational” explanation for the children’s disappearance, claiming that they were taken to Transylvania. The uncommon pairing of such precise factual detail with enigmatic mystery has encouraged many theories. These have ranged from references to the Children’s Crusade, or other religious fervours, to the devastation caused by the Black Death, from the colonisation of Romania by young German migrants to a murderous rampage by a paedophile. Fictional interpretations of the story have multiplied, with the classic versions of the Brothers Grimm and Robert Browning being most widely known, but with contemporary creators exploring the theme too. This includes interpretations in Hamelin itself. On 26 June 2015, in Hamelin Museum, I watched a wordless five-minute play, entirely performed not by humans but by animatronic stylised figures built out of scrap iron, against a montage of multilingual, confused voices and eerie music, with the vanished children represented by a long line of small empty shirts floating by. The uncanny, liminal nature of the story was perfectly captured. Australia is a world away from German fairy tale mysteries, historically, geographically, and culturally. Yet, as Lisa M. Fiander has persuasively argued, contemporary Australian fiction has been more influenced by fairy tales than might be assumed, and in this essay it is proposed that major motifs from the Pied Piper appear in several Australian novels, transformed not only by distance of setting and time from that of the original narrative, but also by elements specific to the Australian imaginative space. These motifs are lost children, the enigmatic figure of the Piper himself, and the power of a very particular place (as Hamelin and its Koppen Hill are particularised in the original tale). Three major Australian novels will be examined in this essay: Joan Lindsay’s Picnic at Hanging Rock (1967), Christopher Koch’s The Doubleman (1985), and Ursula Dubosarsky’s The Golden Day (2011). Dubosarsky’s novel was written for children; both Koch’s and Lindsay’s novels were published as adult fiction. In each of these works of fiction, the original tale’s motifs have been developed and transformed to express unique evocations of the Pied Piper theme. As noted by Fiander, fiction writers are “most likely to draw upon fairy tales when they are framing, in writing, a subject that generates anxiety in their culture” (158). Her analysis is about anxieties of place within Australian fiction, but this insight could be usefully extended to the motifs which I have identified as inherent in the Pied Piper story. Prominent among these is the lost children motif, whose importance in the Australian imagination has been well-established by scholars such as Peter Pierce. Pierce’s The Country of Lost Children: An Australian Anxiety explores this preoccupation from the earliest beginnings of European settlement, through analysis of fiction, newspaper reports, paintings, and films. As Pierce observed in a later interview in the Sydney Morning Herald (Knox), over time the focus changed from rural children and the nineteenth-century fear of the vast impersonal nature of the bush, where children of colonists could easily get lost, to urban children and the contemporary fear of human predators.In each of the three novels under examination in this essay, lost children—whether literal or metaphorical—feature prominently. Writer Carmel Bird, whose fiction has also frequently centred on the theme of the lost child, observes in “Dreaming the Place” that the lost child, the stolen child – this must be a narrative that is lodged in the heart and imagination, nightmare and dream, of all human beings. In Australia the nightmare became reality. The child is the future, and if the child goes, there can be no future. The true stories and the folk tales on this theme are mirror images of each other. (7) The motif of lost children—and of children in danger—is not unique to the Pied Piper. Other fairy tales, such as Hansel and Gretel and Little Red Riding Hood, contain it, and it is those antecedents which Bird cites in her essay. But within the Pied Piper story it has three features which distinguish it from other traditional tales. First, unlike in the classic versions of Hansel and Gretel or Red Riding Hood, the children do not return. Neither are there bodies to find. The children have vanished into thin air, never to be seen again. Second, it is not only parents who have lost them, but an entire community whose future has been snatched away: a community once safe, ordered, even complacent, traumatised by loss. The lack of hope, of a happy ending for anyone, is striking. And thirdly, the children are not lost or abandoned or even, strictly speaking, stolen: they are lured away, semi-willingly, by the central yet curiously marginal figure of the Piper himself. In the original story there is no mention of motive and no indication of malice on the part of the Piper. There is only his inexplicable presence, a figure out of fairy folklore appearing in the midst of concrete historical dates and numbers. Clearly, he links to the liminal, complex world of the fairies, found in folklore around the world—beings from a world close to the human one, yet alien. Whimsical and unpredictable by human standards, such beings are nevertheless bound by mysteriously arbitrary rules and taboos, and haunt the borders of the human world, disturbing its rational edges and transforming lives forever. It is this sense of disturbance, that enchanting yet frightening sudden shifting of the border of reality and of the comforting order of things, the essence of transformation itself, which can also be seen at the core of the three novels under examination in this essay, with the Piper represented in each of them but in different ways. The third motif within the Pied Piper is a focus on place as a source of uncanny power, a theme which particularly resonates within an Australian context. Fiander argues that if contemporary British fiction writers use fairy tale to explore questions of community and alienation, and Canadian fiction writers use it to explore questions of identity, then Australian writers use it to explore the unease of place. She writes of the enduring legacy of Australia’s history “as a settler colony which invests the landscape with strangeness for many protagonists” (157). Furthermore, she suggests that “when Australian fiction writers, using fairy tales, describe the landscape as divorced from reality, they might be signalling anxiety about their own connection with the land which had already seen tens of thousands of years of occupation when Captain James Cook ‘found’ it in 1770” (160). I would argue, however, that in the case of the Pied Piper motifs, it is less clear that it is solely settler anxieties which are driving the depiction of the power of place in these three novels. There is no divorce from reality here, but rather an eruption of the metaphysical potency of place within the usual, “normal” order of reality. This follows the pattern of the original tale, where the Piper and all the children, except for one or two stragglers, disappear at Koppen Hill, vanishing literally into the hill itself. In traditional European folklore, hollow hills are associated with fairies and their uncanny power, but other places, especially those of water—springs, streams, even the sea—may also be associated with their liminal world (in the original tale, the River Weser is another important locus for power). In Joan Lindsay’s Picnic at Hanging Rock, it is another outcrop in the landscape which holds that power and claims the “lost children.” Inspired partly by a painting by nineteenth-century Australian artist William Ford, titled At the Hanging Rock (1875), depicting a group of elegant people picnicking in the bush, this influential novel, which inspired an equally successful film adaptation, revolves around an incident in 1900 when four girls from Appleyard College, an exclusive school in Victoria, disappear with one of their teachers whilst climbing Hanging Rock, where they have gone for a picnic. Only one of their number, a girl called Irma, is ever found, and she has no memory of how and why she found herself on the Rock, and what has happened to the others. This inexplicable event is the precursor to a string of tragedies which leads to the violent deaths of several people, and which transforms the sleepy and apparently content little community around Appleyard College into a centre of loss, horror, and scandal.Told in a way which makes it appear that the novelist is merely recounting a true story—Lindsay even tells readers in an author’s note that they must decide for themselves if it is fact or fiction—Picnic at Hanging Rock shares the disturbingly liminal fact-fiction territory of the Piper tale. Many readers did in fact believe that the novel was based on historical events and combed newspaper files, attempting to propound ingenious “rational” explanations for what happened on the Rock. Picnic at Hanging Rock has been the subject of many studies, with the novel being analysed through various prisms, including the Gothic, the pastoral, historiography, and philosophy. In “Fear and Loathing in the Australian Bush,” Kathleen Steele has depicted Picnic at Hanging Rock as embodying the idea that “Ordered ‘civilisation’ cannot overcome the gothic landscapes of settler imaginations: landscapes where time and people disappear” (44). She proposes that Lindsay intimates that the landscape swallows the “lost children” of the novel because there is a great absence in that place: that of Aboriginal people. In this reading of the novel, it is that absence which becomes, in a sense, a malevolent presence that will reach out beyond the initial disappearance of the three people on the Rock to destroy the bonds that held the settler community together. It is a powerfully-made argument, which has been taken up by other scholars and writers, including studies which link the theme of the novel with real-life lost-children cases such as that of Azaria Chamberlain, who disappeared near another “Rock” of great Indigenous metaphysical potency—Uluru, or Ayers Rock. However, to date there has been little exploration of the fairy tale quality of the novel, and none at all of the striking ways in which it evokes Pied Piper motifs, whilst transforming them to suit the exigencies of its particular narrative world. The motif of lost children disappearing from an ordered, safe, even complacent community into a place of mysterious power is extended into an exploration of the continued effects of those disappearances, depicting the disastrous impact on those left behind and the wider community in a way that the original tale does not. There is no literal Pied Piper figure in this novel, though various theories are evoked by characters as to who might have lured the girls and their teacher, and who might be responsible for the disappearances. Instead, there is a powerful atmosphere of inevitability and enchantment within the landscape itself which both illustrates the potency of place, and exemplifies the Piper’s hold on his followers. In Picnic at Hanging Rock, place and Piper are synonymous: the Piper has been transformed into the land itself. Yet this is not the “vast impersonal bush,” nor is it malevolent or vengeful. It is a living, seductive metaphysical presence: “Everything, if only you could see it clearly enough, is beautiful and complete . . .” (Lindsay 35). Just as in the original tale, the lost children follow the “Piper” willingly, without regret. Their disappearance is a happiness to them, in that moment, as it is for the lost children of Hamelin, and quite unlike how it must be for those torn apart by that loss—the community around Appleyard, the townspeople of Hamelin. Music, long associated with fairy “takings,” is also a subtle feature of the story. In the novel, just before the luring, Irma hears a sound like the beating of far-off drums. In the film, which more overtly evokes fairy tale elements than does the novel, it is noteworthy that the music at that point is based on traditional tunes for Pan-pipes, played by the great Romanian piper Gheorge Zamfir. The ending of the novel, with questions left unanswered, and lives blighted by the forever-inexplicable, may be seen as also following the trajectory of the original tale. Readers as much as the fictional characters are left with an enigma that continues to perplex and inspire. Picnic at Hanging Rock was one of the inspirations for another significant Australian fiction, this time a contemporary novel for children. Ursula Dubosarsky’s The Golden Day (2011) is an elegant and subtle short novel, set in Sydney at an exclusive girls’ school, in 1967. Like the earlier novel, The Golden Day is also partly inspired by visual art, in this case the Schoolgirl series of paintings by Charles Blackman. Combining a fairy tale atmosphere with historical details—the Vietnam War, the hanging of Ronald Ryan, the drowning of Harold Holt—the story is told through the eyes of several girls, especially one, known as Cubby. The Golden Day echoes the core narrative patterns of the earlier novel, but intriguingly transformed: a group of young girls goes with their teacher on an outing to a mysterious place (in this case, a cave on the beach—note the potent elements of rock and water, combined), and something inexplicable happens which results in a disappearance. Only this time, the girls are much younger than the characters of Lindsay’s novel, pre-pubertal in fact at eleven years old, and it is their teacher, a young, idealistic woman known only as Miss Renshaw, who disappears, apparently into thin air, with only an amber bead from her necklace ever found. But it is not only Miss Renshaw who vanishes: the other is a poet and gardener named Morgan who is also Miss Renshaw’s secret lover. Later, with the revelation of a dark past, he is suspected in absentia of being responsible for Miss Renshaw’s vanishment, with implications of rape and murder, though her body is never found. Morgan, who could partly figure as the Piper, is described early on in the novel as having “beautiful eyes, soft, brown, wet with tears, like a stuffed toy” (Dubosarsky 11). This disarming image may seem a world away from the ambiguously disturbing figure of the legendary Piper, yet not only does it fit with the children’s naïve perception of the world, it also echoes the fact that the children in the original story were not afraid of the Piper, but followed him willingly. However, that is complicated by the fact that Morgan does not lure the children; it is Miss Renshaw who follows him—and the children follow her, who could be seen as the other half of the Piper. The Golden Day similarly transforms the other Piper motifs in its own original way. The children are only literally lost for a short time, when their teacher vanishes and they are left to make their own way back from the cave; yet it could be argued that metaphorically, the girls are “lost” to childhood from that moment, in terms of never being able to go back to the state of innocence in which they were before that day. Their safe, ordered school community will never be the same again, haunted by the inexplicability of the events of that day. Meanwhile, the exploration of Australian place—the depiction of the Memorial Gardens where Miss Renshaw enjoins them to write poetry, the uncomfortable descent over rocks to the beach, and the fateful cave—is made through the eyes of children, not the adolescents and adults of Picnic at Hanging Rock. The girls are not yet in that liminal space which is adolescence and so their impressions of what the places represent are immediate, instinctive, yet confused. They don’t like the cave and can’t wait to get out of it, whereas the beach inspires them with a sense of freedom and the gardens with a sense of enchantment. But in each place, those feelings are mixed both with ordinary concerns and with seemingly random associations that are nevertheless potently evocative. For example, in the cave, Cubby senses a threateningly weightless atmosphere, a feeling of reality shifting, which she associates, apparently confusedly, with the hanging of Ronald Ryan, reported that very day. In this way, Dubosarsky subtly gestures towards the sinister inevitability of the following events, and creates a growing tension that will eventually fade but never fully dissipate. At the end, the novel takes an unexpected turn which is as destabilising as the ending of the Pied Piper story, and as open-ended in its transformative effects as the original tale: “And at that moment Cubby realised she was not going to turn into the person she had thought she would become. There was something inside her head now that would make her a different person, though she scarcely understood what it was” (Dubosarsky 148). The eruption of the uncanny into ordinary life will never leave her now, as it will never leave the other girls who followed Miss Renshaw and Morgan into the literally hollow hill of the cave and emerged alone into a transformed world. It isn’t just childhood that Cubby has lost but also any possibility of a comforting sense of the firm borders of reality. As in the Pied Piper, ambiguity and loss combine to create questions which cannot be logically answered, only dimly apprehended.Christopher Koch’s 1985 novel The Doubleman, winner of the Miles Franklin Award, also explores the power of place and the motif of lost children, but unlike the other two novels examined in this essay depicts an actual “incarnated” Piper motif in the mysteriously powerful figure of Clive Broderick, brilliant guitarist and charismatic teacher/guru, whose office, significantly, is situated in a subterranean space of knowledge—a basement room beneath a bookshop. Both central yet peripheral to the main action of the novel, touched with hints of the supernatural which never veer into overt fantasy, Broderick remains an enigma to the end. Set, like The Golden Day, in the 1960s, The Doubleman is narrated in the first person by Richard Miller, in adulthood a producer of a successful folk-rock group, the Rymers, but in childhood an imaginative, troubled polio survivor, with a crutch and a limp. It is noteworthy here that in the Grimms’ version of the Pied Piper, two children are left behind, despite following the Piper: one is blind, one is lame. And it is the lame boy who tells the townspeople what he glimpsed at Koppen Hill. In creating the character of Broderick, the author blends the traditional tropes of the Piper figure with Mephistophelian overtones and a strong influence from fairy lore, specifically the idea of the “doubleman,” here drawn from the writings of seventeenth-century Scottish pastor, the Reverend Robert Kirk of Aberfoyle. Kirk’s 1691 book The Secret Commonwealth of Elves, Fauns and Fairies is the earliest known serious attempt at objective description of the fairy beliefs of Gaelic-speaking Highlanders. His own precisely dated life-story and ambiguous end—it is said he did not die but is forever a prisoner of the fairies—has eerie parallels to the Piper story. “And there is the uncanny, powerful and ambiguous fact of the matter. Here is a man, named, born, lived, who lived a fairy story, really lived it: and in the popular imagination, he lives still” (Masson).Both in his creative and his non-fiction work Koch frequently evoked what he called “the Otherland,” which he depicted as a liminal, ambiguous, destabilising but nevertheless very real and potent presence only thinly veiled by the everyday world. This Otherland is not the same in all his fictions, but is always part of an actual place, whether that be Java in The Year of Living Dangerously, Hobart and Sydney in The Doubleman, Tasmania, Vietnam and Cambodia in Highways to a War, and Ireland and Tasmania in Out of Ireland. It is this sense of the “Otherland” below the surface, a fairy tale, mythical realm beyond logic or explanation, which gives his work its distinctive and particular power. And in The Doubleman, this motif, set within a vividly evoked real world, complete with precise period detail, transforms the Piper figure into one which could easily appear in a Hobart lane, yet which loses none of its uncanny potency. As Noel Henricksen writes in his study of Koch’s work, Island and Otherland, “Behind the membrane of Hobart is Otherland, its manifestations a spectrum stretched between the mystical and the spiritually perverted” (213).This is Broderick’s first appearance, described through twelve-year-old Richard Miller’s eyes: Tall and thin in his long dark overcoat, he studied me for the whole way as he approached, his face absolutely serious . . . The man made me uneasy to a degree for which there seemed to be no explanation . . . I was troubled by the notion that he was no ordinary man going to work at all: that he was not like other people, and that his interest couldn’t be explained so simply. (Koch, Doubleman 3)That first encounter is followed by another, more disturbing still, when Broderick speaks to the boy, eyes fixed on him: “. . . hooded by drooping lids, they were entirely without sympathy, yet nevertheless interested, and formidably intelligent” (5).The sense of danger that Broderick evokes in the boy could be explained by a sinister hint of paedophilia. But though Broderick is a predator of sorts on young people, nothing is what it seems; no rational explanation encompasses the strange effect of his presence. It is not until Richard is a young man, in the company of his musical friend Brian Brady, that he comes across Broderick again. The two young men are looking in the window of a music shop, when Broderick appears beside them, and as Richard observes, just as in a fairy tale, “He didn’t seem to have changed or aged . . .” (44). But the shock of his sudden re-appearance is mixed with something else now, as Broderick engages Brady in conversation, ignoring Richard, “. . . as though I had failed some test, all that time ago, and the man had no further use for me” (45).What happens next, as Broderick demonstrates his musical prowess, becomes Brady’s teacher, and introduces them to his disciple, young bass player Darcy Burr, will change the young men’s lives forever and set them on a path that leads both to great success and to living nightmare, even after Broderick’s apparent disappearance, for Burr will take on the Piper’s mantle. Koch’s depiction of the lost children motif is distinctively different to the other two novels examined in this essay. Their fate is not so much a mystery as a tragedy and a warning. The lost children of The Doubleman are also lost children of the sixties, bright, talented young people drawn through drugs, immersive music, and half-baked mysticism into darkness and horrifying violence. In his essay “California Dreaming,” published in the collection Crossing the Gap, Koch wrote about this subterranean aspect of the sixties, drawing a connection between it and such real-life sinister “Pipers” as Charles Manson (60). Broderick and Burr are not the same as the serial killer Manson, of course; but the spell they cast over the “lost children” who follow them is only different in degree, not in kind. In the end of the novel, the spell is broken and the world is again transformed. Yet fittingly it is a melancholy transformation: an end of childhood dreams of imaginative potential, as well as dangerous illusions: “And I knew now that it was all gone—like Harrigan Street, and Broderick, and the district of Second-Hand” (Koch, Doubleman 357). The power of place, the last of the Piper motifs, is also deeply embedded in The Doubleman. In fact, as with the idea of Otherland, place—or Island, as Henricksen evocatively puts it—is a recurring theme in Koch’s work. He identified primarily and specifically as a Tasmanian writer rather than as simply Australian, pointing out in an essay, “The Lost Hemisphere,” that because of its landscape and latitude, different to the mainland of Australia, Tasmania “genuinely belongs to a different region from the continent” (Crossing the Gap 92). In The Doubleman, Richard Miller imbues his familiar and deeply loved home landscape with great mystical power, a power which is both inherent within it as it is, but also expressive of the Otherland. In “A Tasmanian Tone,” another essay from Crossing the Gap, Koch describes that tone as springing “from a sense of waiting in the landscape: the tense yet serene expectancy of some nameless revelation” (118). But Koch could also write evocatively of landscapes other than Tasmanian ones. The unnerving climax of The Doubleman takes place in Sydney—significantly, as in The Golden Day, in a liminal, metaphysically charged place of rocks and water. That place, which is real, is called Point Piper. In conclusion, the original tale’s three main motifs—lost children, the enigma of the Piper, and the power of place—have been explored in distinctive ways in each of the three novels examined in this article. Contemporary Australia may be a world away from medieval Germany, but the uncanny liminality and capacious ambiguity of the Pied Piper tale has made it resonate potently within these major Australian fictions. Transformed and transformative within the Australian imagination, the theme of the Pied Piper threads like a faintly-heard snatch of unearthly music through the apparently mimetic realism of the novels, destabilising readers’ expectations and leaving them with subversively unanswered questions. ReferencesBird, Carmel. “Dreaming the Place: An Exploration of Antipodean Narratives.” Griffith Review 42 (2013). 1 May 2016 <https://griffithreview.com/articles/dreaming-the-place/>.Dubosarsky, Ursula. The Golden Day. Sydney: Allen and Unwin, 2011.Fiander, Lisa M. “Writing in A Fairy Story Landscape: Fairy Tales and Contemporary Australian Fiction.” Journal of the Association for the Study of Australian Literature 2 (2003). 30 April 2016 <http://openjournals.library.usyd.edu.au/index.php/JASAL/index>.Henricksen, Noel. Island and Otherland: Christopher Koch and His Books. Melbourne: Educare, 2003.Knox, Malcolm. “A Country of Lost Children.” Sydney Morning Herald 15 Aug. 2009. 1 May 2016 <http://www.smh.com.au/national/a-country-of-lost-children-20090814-el8d.html>.Koch, Christopher. The Doubleman. 1985. Sydney: Minerva, 1996.Koch, Christopher. Crossing the Gap: Memories and Reflections. 1987. Sydney: Vintage, 2000. Lindsay, Joan. Picnic at Hanging Rock. 1967. Melbourne: Penguin, 1977.Masson, Sophie. “Captive in Fairyland: The Strange Case of Robert Kirk of Aberfoyle.” Nation and Federation in the Celtic World: Papers from the Fourth Australian Conference of Celtic Studies, University of Sydney, June–July 2001. Ed. Pamela O’Neil. Sydney: University of Sydney Celtic Studies Foundation, 2003. Mieder, Wolfgang. “The Pied Piper: Origin, History, and Survival of a Legend.” Tradition and Innovation in Folk Literature. 1987. London: Routledge Revivals, 2015.Pierce, Peter. The Country of Lost Children: An Australian Anxiety. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1999.Steele, Kathleen. “Fear and Loathing in the Australian Bush: Gothic Landscapes in Bush Studies and Picnic at Hanging Rock.” Colloquy 20 (2010): 33–56. 27 July 2016 <http://artsonline.monash.edu.au/wp-content/arts/files/colloquy/colloquy_issue_20_december_2010/steele.pdf>.

Introduction: Game Culture and GenderAs texts with the potential to help mediate specific forms of identity, video games are rich and complex sites for analysis. A tendency, however, still exists in scholarship to treat video games as just another kind of text, and work that explores the expression of masculine identity persists in drawing from cinematic analysis without proper consideration of game design and how these games are played (Triana). For example, insights from studies into horror cinema may illuminate the relationship between players and game systems in survival horror video games (Habel & Kooyman), but further study is needed to explore how people interact with the game.This article aims to build towards a scholarly definition of the term “Power Fantasy”, a concept that seems well established in wider discourse but is not yet well theorised in the scholarly literature. It does so through a case of the most recent reboot of Doom (2016), a game that in its original incarnation established an enduring tradition for high-action Power Fantasy. In the first-person shooter game Doom, the player fills the role of the “Doom Guy”, a faceless hero who shuttles between Earth and Hell with the sole aim of eviscerating demonic hordes as graphically as possible.How, then, do we begin to theorise the kind of automediation that an iconic game text like Doom facilitates? Substantial work has been done to explore player identification in online games (see Taylor; Yee). Shaw (“Rethinking”) suggests that single-player games are unexplored territory compared to the more social spaces of Massively Multiplayer Online games and other multiplayer experiences, but it is important to distinguish between direct identification with the avatar per se and the ways in which the game text mediates broader gender constructions.Abstract theorisation is not enough, though. To effectively understand this kind of automediation we also need a methodology to gain insights into its processes. The final part of this article, therefore, proposes the analysis of “Let’s Play” videos as a kind of gender identity performance which gives insight into the automediation of dominant masculine gender identities through Power Fantasy video games like Doom. This reflexive performance works to denaturalise gender construction rather than reinforce stable hegemonic identities.Power Fantasy and Gender IdentityPower Fantasy has become an established trope in online critiques and discussions of popular culture. It can be simply defined as “character imagines himself taking revenge on his bullies” (TVTropes). This trope takes on special resonance in video games, where the players themselves live out the violent revenge fantasy in the world of the game.The “power fantasy” of games implies escapism and meaninglessness, evoking outsize explosions and equally outsized displays of dominance. A “power gamer” is one who plays with a single-minded determination to win, at the expense of nuance, social relationships between players, or even their own pleasure in play. (Baker)Many examples apply this concept of Power Fantasy in video games: from God of War to Metroid: Prime and Grand Theft Auto, this prevalent trope of game design uses a kind of “agency mechanics” (Habel & Kooyman) to convince the player that they are becoming increasingly skilful in the game, when in reality the game is simply decreasing in difficulty (PBS Digital Studios). The operation of the Power Fantasy trope is also gendered; in a related trope known as “I Just Want To Be a Badass”, “males are somewhat more prone to harbour [the] wish” to feel powerful (TVTropes). More broadly, even though the game world is obviously not real, playing it requires “an investment in and commitment to a type of masculine performance that is based on the Real (particularly if one is interested in ‘winning’, pummelling your opponent, kicking ass, etc.)” (Burrill 2).Indeed, there is a perceived correlation (if not causation) between the widespread presence of Power Fantasy video games and how “game culture as it stands is shot through with sexism, racism, homophobia, and other biases” (Baker). Golding and van Deventer undertake an extended exploration of this disconcerting side of game culture, concluding that games have “become a venue for some of the more unsophisticated forms of patriarchy” (213) evidenced in the highly-publicised GamerGate movement. This saw an alignment between the label of “gamer” and extreme misogyny, abuse and harassment of women and other minorities in the industry.We have, then, a tentative connection between dominant gameplay forms based on high skill that may be loosely characterised as “Power Fantasy” and some of the most virulent toxic gender expressions seen in recent times. More research is needed to gain a clearer understanding of precisely what Power Fantasy is. Baker’s primary argument is that “power” in games can also be characterised as “power to” or “power with”, as well as the more traditional “power over”. Kurt Squire uses the phrase “Power Fantasy” as a castaway framing for a player who seeks an alternative reward to the usual game progression in Sid Meier’s Civilisation. More broadly, much scholarly work concerning gameplay design and gender identity has been focussed on the hot-button question of videogame violence and its connection to real-world violence, a question that this article avoids since it is well covered elsewhere. Here, a better understanding of the mediation of gender identity through Power Fantasy in Doom can help to illuminate how games function as automedia.Auto-Mediating Gender through Performance in Doom (2016) As a franchise, Doom commands near-incomparable respect as a seminal text of the first-person shooter genre. First released in 1993, it set the benchmark for 3D rendered graphics, energetic sound design, and high-paced action gameplay that was visceral and deeply immersive. It is impossible to mention more recent reboots without recourse to its first seminal instalment and related game texts: Kim Justice suggests a personal identification with it in a 29-minute video analysis entitled “A Personal History of Demon Slaughter”. Doom is a cherished game for many players, possibly because it evokes memories of “boyhood” gaming and all its attendant gender identity formation (Burrill).This identification also arises in livestreams and playthroughs of the game. YouTuber and game reviewer Markiplier describes nostalgically and at lengths his formative experiences playing it (and recounts a telling connection with his father who, he explains, introduced him to gaming), saying “Doom is very important to me […] this was the first game that I sat down and played over and over and over again.” In contrast, Wanderbots confesses that he has never really played Doom, but acknowledges its prominent position in the gaming community by designating himself outside the identifying category of “Doom fan”. He states that he has started playing due to “gushing” recommendations from other gamers. The nostalgic personal connection is important, even in absentia.For the most part, the critical and community response to the 2016 version of Doom was approving: Gilroy admits that it “hit all the right power chords”, raising the signature trope in reference to both gameplay and music (a power chord is a particular technique of playing heavy metal guitar often used in heavy metal music). Doom’s Metacritic score is currently a respectable 85, and, the reception is remarkably consistent between critics and players, especially for such a potentially divisive game (Metacritic). Commentators tend to cite its focus on its high action, mobility, immersion, sound design, and general faithfulness to the spirit of the original Doom as reasons for assessments such as “favourite game ever” (Habel). Game critic Yahtzee’s uncharacteristically approving video review in the iconic Zero Punctuation series is very telling in its assessment of the game’s light narrative framing:Doom seems to have a firm understanding of its audience because, while there is a plot going on, the player-character couldn’t give a half an ounce of deep fried shit; if you want to know the plot then pause the game and read all the fluff text in the character and location database, sipping daintily from your pink teacup full of pussy juice, while the game waits patiently for you to strap your bollocks back on and get back in the fray. (Yahtzee)This is a strident expression of the gendered expectations and response to Doom’s narratological refusal, which is here cast as approvingly masculine and opposed to a “feminine” desire for plot or narrative. It also feeds into a discourse which sees the game as one which demands skill, commitment, and an achievement orientation cast within an exclusivist ideology of “toxic meritocracy” (Paul).In addition to examining reception, approaches to understanding how Doom functions as a “Power Fantasy” or “badass” trope could take a variety of forms. It is tempting to undertake a detailed analysis of its design and gameplay, especially since these feed directly into considerations of player interaction. This could direct a critical focus towards gameplay design elements such as traversal and mobility, difficulty settings, “glory kills”, and cinematic techniques in the same vein as Habel and Kooyman’s analysis of survival horror video games in relation to horror cinema. However, Golding and van Deventer warn against a simplistic analysis of decontextualized gameplay (29-30), and there is a much more intriguing possibility hinted at by Harper’s notion of “Play Practice”.It is useful to analyse a theoretical engagement with a video game as a thought-experiment. But with the rise of gaming as spectacle, and particularly gaming as performance through “Let’s Play” livestreams (or video on demand) on platforms such as TwitchTV and YouTube, it becomes possible to analyse embodied performances of the gameplay of such video games. This kind of analysis allows the opportunity for a more nuanced understanding of how such games mediate gender identities. For Judith Butler, gender is not only performed, it is also performative:Because there is neither an “essence” that gender expresses or externalizes nor an objective ideal to which gender aspires, and because gender is not a fact, the various acts of gender create the idea of gender, and without those acts, there would be no gender at all. (214)Let’s Play videos—that show a player playing a game in real time with their commentary overlaying the on screen action—allow us to see the performative aspects of gameplay. Let’s Plays are a highly popular and developing form: they are not simple artefacts by any means, and can be understood as expressive works in their own right (Lee). They are complex and multifaceted, and while they do not necessarily provide direct insights into the player’s perception of their own identification, with sufficient analysis and unpacking they help us to explore both the construction and denaturalisation of gender identity. In this case, we follow Josef Nguyen’s analysis of Let’s Plays as essential for expression of player identity through performance, but instead focus on how some identity construction may narrow rather than expand the diversity range. T.L. Taylor also has a monograph forthcoming in 2018 titled Watch Me Play: Twitch and the Rise of Game Live Streaming, suggesting the time is ripe for such analysis.These performances are clear in ways we have already discussed: for example, both SplatterCat and Markiplier devote significant time to describing their formative experiences playing Doom as a background to their gameplay performance, while Wanderbots is more distanced. There is no doubt that these videos are popular: Markiplier, for example, has attracted nearly 5 million views of his Doom playthrough. If we see gameplay as automediation, though, these videos become useful artefacts for analysis of gendered performance through gameplay.When SplatterCat discovers the suit of armor for the game’s protagonist, Doom Guy, he half-jokingly remarks “let us be all of the Doom Guy that we can possibly be” (3:20). This is an aspirational mantra, a desire for enacting the game’s Power Fantasy. Markiplier speaks at length about his nostalgia for the game, specifically about how his father introduced him to Doom when he was a child, and he expresses hopes that he will again experience “Doom’s original super-fast pace and just pure unadulterated action; Doom Guy is a badass” (4:59). As the action picks up early into the game, Markiplier expresses the exhilaration and adrenaline that accompany performances of this fastpaced, highly mobile kind of gameplay, implying that he is becoming immersed in the character and, by performing Doom Guy, inhabiting the “badass” role and thus enacting a performance of Power Fantasy:Doom guy—and I hope I’m playing Doom guy himself—is just the embodiment of kickass. He destroys everything and he doesn’t give a fuck about what he breaks in the process. (8:45)This performance of gender through the skilled control of Doom Guy is, initially, unambiguously mediated as Power Fantasy: in control, highly skilled, suffused with Paul’s ‘toxic meritocracy. A similar sentiment is expressed in Wanderbots’ playthrough when the player-character dispenses with narrative/conversation by smashing a computer terminal: “Oh I like this guy already! Alright. Doom Guy does not give a shit. It’s like Wolf Blascowicz [sic], but like, plus plus” (Wanderbots). This is a reference to another iconic first-person shooter franchise, Wolfenstein, which also originated in the 1980s and has experienced a recent successful reboot, and which operates in a similar Power Fantasy mode. This close alignment between these two streamers’ performances suggests significant coherence in both genre and gameplay design and the ways in which players engage with the game as a gendered performative space.Nonetheless, there is no simple one-to-one relationship here—there is not enough evidence to argue that this kind of gameplay experience leads directly to the kind of untrammelled misogyny we see in game culture more broadly. While Gabbiadini et al. found evidence in an experimental study that a masculinist ideology combined with violent video game mechanics could lead to a lack of empathy for women and girls who are victims of violence, Ferguson and Donnellan dispute this finding based on poor methodology, arguing that there is no evidence for a causal relationship between gender, game type and lack of empathy for women and girls. This inconclusiveness in the research is mirrored by an ambiguity in the gendered performance of males playing through Doom, where the Power Fantasy is profoundly undercut in multiple ways.Wanderbots’ Doom playthrough is literally titled ‘I have no idea what I’m Dooming’ and he struggles with particular mechanics and relatively simple progression tools early in the game: this reads against masculinist stereotypes of superior and naturalised gameplay skill. Markiplier’s performance of the “badass” Doom Guy is undercut at various stages: in encountering the iconic challenge of the game, he mentions that “I am halfway decent… not that good at video games” (9:58), and on the verge of the protagonist’s death he admits “If I die this early into my first video I’m going to be very disappointed, so I’m going to have to kick it up a notch” (15:30). This suggests that rather than being an unproblematic and simple expression of male power in a fantasy video game world, the gameplay performances of Power Fantasy games are ambiguous and contested, and not always successfully performed via the avatar. They therefore demonstrate a “kind of gender performance [which] will enact and reveal the performativity of gender itself in a way that destabilizes the naturalized categories of identity and desire” (Butler 211). This cuts across the empowered performance of videogame mastery and physical dominance over the game world, and suggests that the automediation of gender identity through playing video games is a complex phenomenon urgently in need of further theorisation.ConclusionUltimately, this kind of analysis of the mediation of hegemonic gender identities is urgent for a cultural product as ubiquitous as video games. The hyper-empowered “badass” digital avatars of Power Fantasy video games can be expected to have some shaping effect on the identities of those who play them, evidenced by the gendered gameplay performance of Doom briefly explored here. This is by no means a simple or unproblematic process, though. Much further research is needed to test the methodological insights possible by using video performances of gameplay as explorations of the auto-mediation of gender identities through video games.ReferencesBaker, Meguey. “Problematizing Power Fantasy.” The Enemy 1.2 (2015). 18 Feb. 2018 <http://theenemyreader.org/problematizing-power-fantasy/>.Burrill, Derrick. Die Tryin’: Video Games, Masculinity, Culture. New York: Peter Lang, 2008.Butler, Judith. Gender Trouble. 10th ed. London: Routledge, 2002.Ferguson, Christopher, and Brent Donellan. “Are Associations between “Sexist” Video Games and Decreased Empathy toward Women Robust? A Reanalysis of Gabbiadini et al. 2016.” Journal of Youth and Adolescence 46.12 (2017): 2446–2459.Gabbiadini, Alessandro, Paolo Riva, Luca Andrighetto, Chiara Volpato, and Brad J. Bushman. “Acting like a Tough Guy: Violent-Sexist Video Games, Identification with Game Characters, Masculine Beliefs, & Empathy for Female Violence Victims.” PloS One 11.4 (2016). 14 Apr. 2018 <http://journals.plos.org/plosone/article?id=10.1371/journal.pone.0152121>.Gilroy, Joab. “Doom: Review.” IGN, 16 May 2016. 22 Feb. 2018 <http://au.ign.com/articles/2016/05/16/doom-review-2?page=1>.Golding, Dan, and Leena van Deventer. Game Changers: From Minecraft to Misogyny, the Fight for the Future of Videogames. South Melbourne: Affirm, 2016.Habel, Chad, and Ben Kooyman. “Agency Mechanics: Gameplay Design in Survival Horror Video Games”. Digital Creativity 25.1 (2014):1-14.Habel, Chad. “Doom: Review (PS4).” Game Truck Australia, 2017. 22 Feb. 2018 <http://www.gametruckaustralia.com.au/review-doom-2016-ps4/>.Harper, Todd. The Culture of Digital Fighting Games: Performance and Practice. London: Routledge, 2013.Kim Justice. “Doom: A Personal History of Demon Slaughter.” YouTube, 16 Jan. 2017. 22 Feb. 2018 <https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JtvoENhvkys>.Lee, Patrick. “The Best Let’s Play Videos Offer More than Vicarious Playthroughs.” The A.V. Club, 24 Apr. 2015. 22 Feb. 2018 <https://games.avclub.com/the-best-let-s-play-videos-offer-more-than-vicarious-pl-1798279027>.Markiplier. “KNEE-DEEP IN THE DEAD | DOOM – Part 1.” YouTube, 13 May 2016. 21 Feb. 2018 <https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pCygvprsgIk>.Metacritic. “Doom (PS4).” 22 Feb. 2018 <http://www.metacritic.com/game/playstation-4/doom>.Nguyen, Josef. “Performing as Video Game Players in Let’s Plays.” Transformative Works and Cultures 22 (2016). <http://journal.transformativeworks.org/index.php/twc/article/view/698>.Paul, Christopher. The Toxic Meritocracy of Video Games: Why Gaming Culture Is the Worst. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2018.PBS Digital Studios. “Do Games Give Us Too Much Power?” 2017. 18 Feb. 2018 <https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9COt-_3C0xI>.Shaw, Adrienne. “Do You Identify as a Gamer? Gender, Race, Sexuality, and Gamer Identity.” New Media and Society 14.1 (2012): 28-44.———. “Rethinking Game Studies: A Case Study Approach to Video Game Play and Identification.” Critical Studies in Media Communication 30.5 (2013): 347-361.SplatterCatGaming. “DOOM 2016 PC – Gameplay Intro – #01 Let's Play DOOM 2016 Gameplay.” YouTube, 13 May 2016. 21 Feb. 2018 <https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tusgsunWEIs>.Squire, Kurt. “Open-Ended Video Games: A Model for Developing Learning for the Interactive Age.” The Ecology of Games: Connecting Youth, Games, and Learning. Ed. Katie Salen. Cambridge, MA: MIT P, 2008. 167–198.Boellstorff, Tom, Bonnie Nardi, Celia Pearce, and T.L. Taylor. Ethnography and Virtual Worlds: A Handbook of Method. Princeton, NJ: Princeton UP, 2012.Triana, Benjamin. “Red Dead Maculinity: Constructing a Conceptual Framework for Analysing the Narrative and Message Found in Video Games.” Journal of Games Criticism 2.2 (2015). 12 Apr. 2018 <http://gamescriticism.org/articles/triana-2-2/>.TVTropes. Playing With / Power Fantasy. 18 Feb. 2018 <http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/PlayingWith/PowerFantasy>.———. I Just Want to Be a Badass. 18 Feb. 2018 <http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/IJustWantToBeBadass>.Wanderbots. “Let’s Play Doom (2016) – PC Gameplay Part I – I Have No Idea What I’m Dooming!” YouTube, 18 June 2016. 14 Apr. 2018 <https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AQSMNhWAf0o>.Yee, Nick. “Maps of Digital Desires: Exploring the Topography of Gender and Play in Online Games.” Beyond Barbie and Mortal Kombat: New Perspectives on Gender and Gaming. Eds. Yasmin B. Kafai, Carrie Heeter, Jill Denner, and Jennifer Sun. Cambridge, MA: MIT P, 2008. 83-96.Yahtzee. “Doom (2016) Review.” Zero Punctuation, 8 June 2016. 14 Apr. 2018 <https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HQGxC8HKCD4>.

IntroductionTwo recent romantic comedies—Friends with Benefits and Friends with Kids—seek to re-situate the cultural logics of marriage by representing that supposed impossibility: the friendship between people of different sexes. These friendships are chosen as the site for particular kinds of intimacy—sex, in one case, and parenting in another—through a rejection or disenchantment with the limitations of heteronormative approaches to relationships. This initial, but of course not final, rejection of the investment in romance is obviously not entirely unheard of in the genre of romantic comedies—indeed, ambivalence about or even rejection of romance is central to many a romcom plotline, especially on the part of men. But the shift marked by these two films lies in the explicit and thorough problematisation of the optimistic investment in the marriage-like relationship (if not marriage itself), with the couples in both films proposing that the problem lies in expecting the marriage-like relationship to live up to the expectation that it will fulfil all of their needs. Heteronormativity is a term used to capture the ways in which heterosexuality is produced as normal, natural and normative (Warner), the “straight” line, the supposed “life line,” with which everyone is expected to align (Ahmed 19-21). It is a truism to say that romantic comedies both display and reinforce heteronormativity, but as a result of their representations of it, they can also model and give voice to the anxieties, uncertainties and renegotiations that are being staged with this supposedly timeless institution. Both films, then, offer a critique not simply of heteronormativity itself, but also a critique of what Lauren Berlant names “cruel optimism.” The alignment with heteronormativity that Ahmed describes is shaped by the recognition of normative, romantic, marriage-like heterosexual relationships as “good objects,” essential to a properly “good” life. But as Berlant demonstrates, this recognition is an attachment, and one which is sincerely and overly hopeful, as this object is unable to fulfil all of these hopes. This is “cruel optimism:” a relation of attachment to compromised conditions of possibility. What is cruel about these attachments... is that the subjects who have x in their lives might not well endure the loss of their object or scene of desire, even though its presence threatens their well-being, because whatever the content of the attachment, the continuity of the form of it provides something of the continuity of the subject’s sense of what it means to keep on living on and to look forward to being in the world. (21) In other words, there are numerous aspects of life that we believe are “good,” and enhance our lives and happiness, promising futures that we consider promising. But this commitment—attachment—to believing them to be key to the good life means that we miss, more and less consciously, the fact that they are frequently not giving, and perhaps not capable of giving, us happiness. We remain optimistic, but this optimism is cruel, because even when we arrange our lives around these “goods” and what they promise, they will almost disappoint us, wearing us out, threatening our well-being and undermining our relationships. But we remain committed to them because this has come to be what we understand life to be, and these “goods” remain core to our capacity to be future-oriented. The protagonists in Friends with Kids and Friends with Benefits critique the optimism involved in being attached to marriage-like relationships, namely, the hope that they will fulfil most or all of the needs for romance, sex, intimacy, parenting and so on. As a result, they participate in the kind of creative relationship-formation that Foucault identified as the value of friendship. Thus, this critique is thorough-going, articulate and lived, especially in the dialogue-focussed Friends with Kids, and the friendships—and what they enable—are depicted in both films as transgressive and significant. The turn back towards normativity at the close of both films, then, brings with it a peculiar significance, especially for the relationship between cruel optimism and heteronormativity. Let’s Be Friends: Friendship as the Recognition of Cruel Optimism Friends with Benefits and Friends with Kids are two recent movies that, at least to begin with, explore contemporary challenges to the heteronormative monogamous coupledom formula. In both movies, a man and a woman who are already very close friends make the (apparently, according to the films, very unusual) choice to share a part of their life they usually reserve for their (potential) love-relationships: in Friends with Benefits, Jamie and Dylan begin having sex together, and in Friends with Kids, Jules and Jason have a baby together. These decisions are both made because the arrangement enables the individuals to fulfil a desire that is conventionally associated with a love-relationship, while also pursuing their love-relationships separately, enabling the fulfilment of a range of needs. This decision is a form of resistance to heteronormative requirements of love-relationships, situating intimate, different-sex friendship as a site of potential resistance in a similar way to Foucault’s description of the potentials of homosexuality: “Homosexuality is a historic occasion to reopen affective and relational virtualities... because the “slantwise” position of the [homosexual], as it were, the diagonal lines he can lay out in the social fabric allow these virtualities to come to light” (206). That is, as a result of these apparent transgressions of the usual line between friendship and relationship, both films lay out, though also undermine, some interesting critiques of heteronormative dating and married life. Throughout Friends with Benefits, Jamie and Dylan explicitly refer to, and reject, the heteronormative fantasies depicted in porn and (more often) in romantic comedies. This playful self-reflexivity has been characteristic of romantic comedies over the past few decades, so that this generic referentiality in fact becomes part of the signalling that despite the title, the film falls firmly within the genre. Indeed, the occasion of the “deal” developed by Jamie and Dylan follows the shared viewing of a made-up romantic comedy, in an echo of a number of earlier romantic comedies which also use the watching of a romantic films to situate themselves generically (McDonald 94). This kind of self-reflexivity goes beyond generic self-referentiality, however, and demonstrates both an awareness of, and engagement with, entertainment-consumption as “public pedagogy” (Giroux). Their conversation following the film critiques the role that entertainment-consumption plays, first, in the constitution of heteronormativity in its broadest sense—that is, including complementary and distinct gender roles, models for romance, models for proper heterosex, and the goal-defined temporality of dating leading to commitment—and second, in the cruel optimism involved in becoming attached to heteronormativity. In an articulation of self-aware and self-reflexively critical cruel optimism, Jamie says “God, I wish my life was a movie sometimes. You know, I'd never have to worry about my hair, or having to go to the bathroom. And then when I'm at my lowest point, some guy would chase me down the street, pour his heart out and we'd kiss. Happily ever after.” Dylan rolls his eyes over her sentimentality and suggests that women’s problematic tendency to imagine their own lives and desires through these filmic fantasies is part of what complicates sex. He suggests, that is, that women’s cruel optimism with regard to relationships unnecessarily complicates the shared fulfilment of sexual needs, because they perpetually laden such encounters with impossible hopes. This is reasonably well-trod ground for romantic comedies, with He’s Just Not That Into You, for example, both sustaining and critiquing women’s cruel optimism surrounding relationships. But uncharacteristically, Jamie challenges the implication that only women are gullible enough to form their fantasies through film, arguing that the pedagogical significance of romantic comedies for women is matched by men’s sexual education through watching porn, and their resultant inability and unwillingness to fulfil women’s hopes, not only in terms of romance, but also in terms of fulfilling sex. She suggests that the disjunction in men’s and women’s investments in heterosexual sex result from different attachments to different objects—easy, fulfilling, exciting sex in which women’s pleasure inevitably follows from men pursuing theirs, as apparently depicted in porn, and romantic, intimate, fulfilling and relationship-oriented sex, as depicted in romantic films. This shared critique becomes the grounds on which Dylan and Jamie decide to reject these norms and add the “benefits” of sex to their friendship because they don’t “like [each other] like that,” and so are able to perform the “physical act [of sex]… like a game of tennis.” Instead of retaining their attachment to the “happy objects” of the romantic relationship that will fulfil them sexually, they seek to meet their “needs” for sex while avoiding “complications… emotions… and guilt” that they associate with sex within love-relationships as a result of mismatched expectations. This critique is extended into their initial sex scene, which explicitly challenges the heteronormative Hollywood depiction of “normal” heterosexual penis-in-vagina sex which is supposed to come naturally to both parties, through the man’s activity, while the woman generally remains passive. It also challenges the generic conventions of mainstream porn, which depict men as in control, and women as extremely easily orgasmic. This depiction, then, becomes a funny and self-aware pedagogical moment which draws attention to the space that can be found in giving up the object of heteronormativity. The first lies in the challenge to heteronormative gender roles. Jamie refuses normative femininity, telling Dylan, “Since we’re just friends, I don’t need to be insecure about my body.” She also refuses the normative characterisation of women’s sexuality as passive and receptive, listing her likes and dislikes in the expectation that they will be respected: “My nipples are sensitive, I don’t like dirty talk, and if I’d known this was going to happen, I would have shaved my legs this morning.” Dylan echoes her rejection of normative gender roles, refusing hegemonic masculinity (Connell and Messerschmidt), especially in its claim to physical control, when he responds with “My chin is ticklish, I sneeze sometimes after I come, and if I’d have known this was going to happen, I wouldn’t have shaved my legs this morning.” Their friendship, then, allows them greater explicitness in their requests, refusals, demands and negotiations in the encounter, and in their appreciation and rejection of various sensations, body parts and behaviours (well beyond PIV sex) than they are permitted in the heteronormative sex they have with potential love-interests. This level of honesty and sexual agency, especially from Jamie but also from Dylan, counters heteronormative depictions of sex, and instead presents sex as an explicit negotiation. It also reveals the extent to which heteronormative dating rituals, depicted throughout the movie, frequently undermine rather than enhance communication because sex is situated as “coming naturally,” resulting in sex which is inherently compromising for all those involved, whatever their investments in the encounter. The critique of cruel optimism is well-developed and articulate in Friends with Kids, primarily because it is dialogue-heavy, and depicts some of the complex realities of parenting and relationships. The main characters, Jules and Jason, do not explicitly reject fantasies about heteronormative parenting, relationship and lifestyles, as Jamie and Dylan do. Indeed, such fantasies are implicitly recognised as unachieveable, but their focus is on avoiding the compulsory drudgery that seems to be associated with having children. They recognise the cruel optimism that leads people into conventional familial and parenting lives because their friends, the two couples of Missy and Ben, and Leslie and Alex, are already living evidence (for them, at least) of an attachment that undermines their well-being, in Berlant’s terms. Missy and Ben have a passionate history, but their relationship breaks down over the course of the film, supposedly under the pressures of “real life” (that is, life with kids). Leslie and Alex have two children, and are deeply in love, emotionally and physically exhausted, and argue very frequently. It is the difficult lives these couples live that shapes the protagonists’ decision to have a child together without being in a relationship with one another: Jason: Why don’t we just do it?… We love each other, we trust each other, we’re responsible, gainfully employed and totally not attracted to each other physically.Jules: Yeah, that’d be perfect. Beat the system.Jason: Right. We have the kid, share all the responsibility and just skip over the whole marriage and divorce nightmare. The challenge to the “happy object” of heteronormative family life is extremely explicit. When Jules and Jason announce their plan to Leslie and Alex, they refer to their friends’ situations as “tragic”, a “trap” and as ‘kill[ing] the romance.” And indeed, for at least a large portion of the movie, this pragmatic assessment and their solution to it does seem to provide them both with happiness: they both have romance with other people, while raising a child together. Leslie and Alex, however, provide a counterpoint to the challenge to cruel optimism that Jules and Jason embody. They are sympathetically depicted, with real warmth and honesty towards each other, even in the presence of their flaws, and this, as I will shortly show, becomes a way that the film holds open the possibility of the optimistic attachment to heteronormative relationship styles. But Leslie’s response to Jules and Jason’s plan to co-parent while not in a relationship together displays some of the characteristics of cruel optimism, as Berlant describes them. Alex understands Jules’s and Jason’s plan, summarising “you want to have a kid, but without all the shit that comes with marriage,” but Leslie is insulted. She argues that Jules’s and Jason’s plan is “an affront to us… to all normal people who struggle and make sacrifices and make commitments to make a relationship work, yes, it’s insulting! To us specifically and us in general… You don’t think it’s insulting to our way of life?” This appeal to a “way of life,” as a justification for struggling and making sacrifices reveals this way of life as a “continuity of the form of [attachment, which] provides something of the continuity of the subject’s sense of what it means to keep on living on and to look forward to being in the world,” as Berlant puts it. Alex responds that “We don’t exactly have a way of life, babe… it’s a brave new world!” This exchange goes to the heart of the film’s later resolution of the question of cruel optimism. It leaves open the question, resolved by Jules and Jason, about whether the heteronormative marriage and parenting style is, in fact, a normative “way of life,” an object deemed “good,” which one makes sacrifices to remain attached to or aligned with; or whether heteronormativity is the simple product of romantic feeling, a “reality” denied by Jules’s and Jason’s supposed reliance on reason and pragmatics, at least until the climax of the film. Transgression to Normativity: Romantic Feeling as Real, not Optimistic In both films, despite these robust declarations of the awareness of the traps of “cruel optimism” as attached to heteronormative love relationships, the climax is true “rom-com,” with the unusual friendships inevitably becoming love-relationships. The apparent impossibility of arranging one’s life around what Foucault identifies as a “multiplicity of relationships” (204) beyond conventional institutions becomes clear in a number of key scenes. This impossibility arises because of the recalcitrance of romantic feeling, which is situated as challenging the “sensible” and apparently overly pragmatic solutions developed by the protagonists in response to their particular situations. Despite romantic feeling being situated as problematically encouraging people to attach to normative relationship forms that continually disappoint and require compromise, both films return to romantic feeling to suggest that if you love someone else enough, that feeling will ensure that the relationship never becomes a threat to well-being; it, in other words, is the sufficient grounds for an optimism that is not cruel. Disappointment, as manifested in the worn-down Missy and Ben in Friends with Kids, and in Jamie’s hapless romance with the apparently perfect but actually manipulative and self-absorbed Parker, becomes synonymous with an optimistic misrecognition of lust for love: cruel optimism resituated as the result of personal error rather than the inadequacy of the “good object” of heteronormative marriage relationships. In other words, romantic feeling (which these same films have robustly critiqued for its role in ensuring people accept normative relationship formations which threaten their well-being, rather than working towards alternatives that suit their needs), becomes the ground for the protagonists doing precisely that. In Friends with Benefits, it is Jamie’s unconventional mother, who has herself rejected normative relationship styles, who reminds Jamie of her attachment to the “happy object” of a conventional relationship, and warns her that her friendship with Dylan might prevent her from finding her fantasied love-relationship. This motherly advice, then, functions to remind Jamie of her original optimistic attachment, and situate her current friendship—for all of her enjoyment of it—as problematic. Dylan’s sister is instead amused that Dylan’s pragmatic commitment to his friends-with-benefits arrangement with Jamie blocks his recognition that he is already in a love-relationship, brought about by his feelings for Jamie. In Friends with Kids, it is Jules’s jealousy, a hallmark of conventional monogamous coupledom, of Jason’s current love interest that becomes her “clue” that she is already in love with Jason. Jason, of course, fulfilling the heteronormative stereotype of the emotionally insensitive man, hurts her repeatedly until he, too, waiting at a red traffic light that turns green, realises that he is in love with Jules and does a U-turn. In both films, the achievement of coupledom out of friendship is treated as a successful reconfiguration of heteronormative love-relationships, beyond normativity, and certainly beyond the dangers of a cruel optimism. Heteronormative love-relationships become no longer the problem. The problem is, instead, the protagonists’ fantasies about them, their desires for more and other styles of relationships, and, most of all, the privileging of creative, pragmatic reason over the inevitable reality of their romantic feelings. In Friends with Benefits, Jamie is told that she must give up her attachment to the white-knight fantasy, and instead discover the reality of being in love with her best friend. Dylan goes down on one knee, reconfiguring the proposal scene, playing on but reconfiguring the “happy object” to which Jamie is attached, and asks “Will you be my best friend again?” following this up with “Look, I can live without ever having sex with you again… It’d be really hard. I want my best friend back because I’m in love with her.” This implies that the cruel optimism involved in the attachment to heteronormative love-relationships, which the two have critiqued together, lies solely in their fantasies about them, and not in the structure of their relationship. This is apparently the case even though the final scene involves Jamie sacrificing, apparently happily, the dream of the horse-and-carriage romantic date as depicted in the end of the made-up film watched at the beginning of their “deal.” In Friends with Kids, Jules follows her emotional reaction to Jason’s romantic life to discover her romantic feelings for him, and from this, despite their creative rethinking of relationships and friendships earlier in the film, concludes that she must be seeking a conventional, heteronormative love-relationship with him. Jason has to overcome his nightmarish fantasies about nuclear familial life and his associated aversion to conventional love-relationships in order to recognise how profoundly he loves Jules. Again, the film implies that this feeling inevitably leads to a life that is surprisingly conventional. This conventionality is even attached to heterosexual sexual intimacy, the supposed “missing piece” which distinguished their friendship from a romantic relationship. They have avoided sex together throughout their lives except for the single occasion required to conceive their son Joel, as is made clear in the final words of the film: Please, please, just let me fuck the shit out of you right now. And if you're not convinced afterwards that I am into you in every possible way a person can be into another person, then I promise I will never try to kiss you, or fuck you, or impregnate you ever again, as long as I live. It also, as with Friends with Benefits, demonstrates the apparently authentic inhabitation of heteronormative relationships through the on-the-fly allusion to marriage vows (Dylan’s going down on one knee, Jason’s “as long as I live”) in a “new” context. In both cases, then, the transgressive and creative restructuring of their intimate lives becomes a step on a teleological journey towards heteronormativity, one which situates the protagonists as uniquely able to choose, with apparent freedom from both the seemingly coercive pedagogy of both entertainment and real life, and from the cruel optimism so frequently associated with it, the “happy object” of heteronormativity. Through their counternormative creativity, then, heteronormativity is given a new lease of life, apparently the natural and inevitable outcome of love. Conclusion This exploration of the recent films Friends with Kids and Friends with Benefits has elaborated the recent turn towards depicting “unconventional” relationship and friendship styles in romantic comedies. Both films provide a critique of the cruel optimism associated with heteronormative love relationships, especially in their institutionalised form. They go beyond earlier more cynical romantic comedies such as Annie Hall, however, in that the protagonists do not merely recognise the inadequacies, compromises, sacrifices and dissatisfaction produced by going along with the fantasised “good object” of conventional marriage. Instead, as if following Foucault, they get creative with their relationship styles, reallocating certain forms of relating and sharing conventionally associated solely with the romantic relationship—sex and parenting—to their friendships. In both cases, however, the creative mode of relating becomes a temporary matter. Whilst this could have been an Annie Hall-style challenge to the ideal of stability in relationships of all kinds, and a rethinking of the problematic equation which sees relationship worth in its longevity, it instead becomes an occasion to recuperate the cruel optimism associated with heteronormativity. The rejection of “cruel optimism” is finally depicted in both films as an overly pragmatic denial of feeling, and the “threats to well-being” which have been recognised in the critique of heteronormativity are re-situated as erroneous fantasy-nightmares: apparently the marriage-like relationship is not necessarily a threat to well-being, if you choose the right partner; and on the other hand, if you are too busy creatively fulfilling your needs, you might miss the right partner—a cruel cynicism of attachment to non-normativity, perhaps. In this way, the attachment to the critique becomes situated, in the denouement of both films—namely each man recognising that they do love the woman—as the site of “cruel optimism.” For both couples, it turns out that the transgressive deployment of friendship becomes inadequate for the fulfilment of their needs apparently because of their feelings for each other, though it is never entirely clear how this stands in the way. This reproduction of the “happy object” of a marriage-style relationship, then, is primarily situated as allowing the romantic attachment to simply be whatever it “really” is. Echoing throughout these films is a recurrent theme: the claim is that participating in conventional heteronormative arrangement of love-relationships and friendships because it is dominant could, indeed, be problematic in the way that Berlant’s notion of cruel optimism clarifies. As a pedagogical form, explicitly and self-reflexively noted by Jamie and Dylan, then, this storyline “test-drives” non-normativity only to discover heteronormativity at the heart of romantic feeling. Monogamy, heteronormativity, and profoundly normative modes of relating, here, are situated not as conformity, but as both the natural outcome of a man and a woman falling in love and a choice made from a place of knowing non-normativity and its apparent inability to fulfil desires. It thus becomes possible to choose heteronormativity because it works as an expression of the truth of romantic feeling; indeed, the implication becomes that heterornormativity is not the “good object” we are, in more and less forcible ways, aligned with and required to be attached to, but the coincidentally frequent outcome of choosing romantic feeling over other needs. The critique of cruel optimism and the depiction of non-normative styles of relating thus becomes an occasion for the reconstitution of a supposed “true” optimism, guaranteed by, in rom-com terms, finding “the one.” References Ahmed, Sara. Queer Phenomenology: Orientations, Objects, Others. Durham: Duke University Press, 2006. Annie Hall. Dir. Woody Allen. MG, 1997. Berlant, Lauren.“Cruel Optimism.” Differences 17.3 (2006): 20–36. Connell, R. W., and James W. Messerschmidt. “Hegemonic Masculinity Rethinking the Concept.” Gender & Society 19.6 (2005): 829–59. Foucault, Michel. “Friendship as a Way of Life.” In Foucault Live: Interviews, 1966–84, Boston, MA: The MIT Press, 1996. 204–07. Friends with Benefits. Dir. Will Gluck, Will. Screen Gems, 2011. Friends with Kids. Dir. Jennifer Westfeldt. Roadside Attractions, 2012. Giroux, Henry. “Breaking into the Movies: Pedagogy and the Politics of Film.” JAC Online: A Journal of Rhetoric, Culture & Politics 21.3 (2001): 583–98. —. “Public Pedagogy and the Politics of Neo-liberalism: Making the Political More Pedagogical.” Policy Futures in Education 2.3 (2004): 494–503. He’s Just Not That Into You. Dir. Ken Kwapis. Newline Cinema, 2009. McDonald, Tamar Jeffers. Romantic Comedy: Boy Meets Girl Meets Genre. New York: Colombia UP, 2007. Warner, Michael. “Introduction: Fear of a Queer Planet.” Social Text 29 (1991): 3–17.

Introduction: Our current obsession with the lives of others “Biography—that is to say, our creative and non-fictional output devoted to recording and interpreting real lives—has enjoyed an extraordinary renaissance in recent years,” writes Nigel Hamilton in Biography: A Brief History (1). Ian Donaldson agrees that biography is back in fashion: “Once neglected within the academy and relegated to the dustier recesses of public bookstores, biography has made a notable return over recent years, emerging, somewhat surprisingly, as a new cultural phenomenon, and a new academic adventure” (23). For over a decade now, commentators having been making similar observations about our obsession with the intimacies of individual people’s lives. In a lecture in 1994, Justin Kaplan asserted the West was “a culture of biography” (qtd. in Salwak 1) and more recent research findings by John Feather and Hazel Woodbridge affirm that “the undiminished human curiosity about other peoples lives is clearly reflected in the popularity of autobiographies and biographies” (218). At least in relation to television, this assertion seems valid. In Australia, as in the USA and the UK, reality and other biographically based television shows have taken over from drama in both the numbers of shows produced and the viewers these shows attract, and these forms are also popular in Canada (see, for instance, Morreale on The Osbournes). In 2007, the program Biography celebrated its twentieth anniversary season to become one of the longest running documentary series on American television; so successful that in 1999 it was spun off into its own eponymous channel (Rak; Dempsey). Premiered in May 1996, Australian Story—which aims to utilise a “personal approach” to biographical storytelling—has won a significant viewership, critical acclaim and professional recognition (ABC). It can also be posited that the real home movies viewers submit to such programs as Australia’s Favourite Home Videos, and “chat” or “confessional” television are further reflections of a general mania for biographical detail (see Douglas), no matter how fragmented, sensationalized, or even inane and cruel. A recent example of the latter, the USA-produced The Moment of Truth, has contestants answering personal questions under polygraph examination and then again in front of an audience including close relatives and friends—the more “truthful” their answers (and often, the more humiliated and/or distressed contestants are willing to be), the more money they can win. Away from television, but offering further evidence of this interest are the growing readerships for personally oriented weblogs and networking sites such as MySpace and Facebook (Grossman), individual profiles and interviews in periodical publications, and the recently widely revived newspaper obituary column (Starck). Adult and community education organisations run short courses on researching and writing auto/biographical forms and, across Western countries, the family history/genealogy sections of many local, state, and national libraries have been upgraded to meet the increasing demand for these services. Academically, journals and e-mail discussion lists have been established on the topics of biography and autobiography, and North American, British, and Australian universities offer undergraduate and postgraduate courses in life writing. The commonly aired wisdom is that published life writing in its many text-based forms (biography, autobiography, memoir, diaries, and collections of personal letters) is enjoying unprecedented popularity. It is our purpose to examine this proposition. Methodological problems There are a number of problems involved in investigating genre popularity, growth, and decline in publishing. Firstly, it is not easy to gain access to detailed statistics, which are usually only available within the industry. Secondly, it is difficult to ascertain how publishing statistics are gathered and what they report (Eliot). There is the question of whether bestselling booklists reflect actual book sales or are manipulated marketing tools (Miller), although the move from surveys of booksellers to electronic reporting at point of sale in new publishing lists such as BookScan will hopefully obviate this problem. Thirdly, some publishing lists categorise by subject and form, some by subject only, and some do not categorise at all. This means that in any analysis of these statistics, a decision has to be made whether to use the publishing list’s system or impose a different mode. If the publishing list is taken at face value, the question arises of whether to use categorisation by form or by subject. Fourthly, there is the bedeviling issue of terminology. Traditionally, there reigned a simple dualism in the terminology applied to forms of telling the true story of an actual life: biography and autobiography. Publishing lists that categorise their books, such as BookScan, have retained it. But with postmodern recognition of the presence of the biographer in a biography and of the presence of other subjects in an autobiography, the dichotomy proves false. There is the further problem of how to categorise memoirs, diaries, and letters. In the academic arena, the term “life writing” has emerged to describe the field as a whole. Within the genre of life writing, there are, however, still recognised sub-genres. Academic definitions vary, but generally a biography is understood to be a scholarly study of a subject who is not the writer; an autobiography is the story of a entire life written by its subject; while a memoir is a segment or particular focus of that life told, again, by its own subject. These terms are, however, often used interchangeably even by significant institutions such the USA Library of Congress, which utilises the term “biography” for all. Different commentators also use differing definitions. Hamilton uses the term “biography” to include all forms of life writing. Donaldson discusses how the term has been co-opted to include biographies of place such as Peter Ackroyd’s London: The Biography (2000) and of things such as Lizzie Collingham’s Curry: A Biography (2005). This reflects, of course, a writing/publishing world in which non-fiction stories of places, creatures, and even foodstuffs are called biographies, presumably in the belief that this will make them more saleable. The situation is further complicated by the emergence of hybrid publishing forms such as, for instance, the “memoir-with-recipes” or “food memoir” (Brien, Rutherford and Williamson). Are such books to be classified as autobiography or put in the “cookery/food & drink” category? We mention in passing the further confusion caused by novels with a subtitle of The Biography such as Virginia Woolf’s Orlando. The fifth methodological problem that needs to be mentioned is the increasing globalisation of the publishing industry, which raises questions about the validity of the majority of studies available (including those cited herein) which are nationally based. Whether book sales reflect what is actually read (and by whom), raises of course another set of questions altogether. Methodology In our exploration, we were fundamentally concerned with two questions. Is life writing as popular as claimed? And, if it is, is this a new phenomenon? To answer these questions, we examined a range of available sources. We began with the non-fiction bestseller lists in Publishers Weekly (a respected American trade magazine aimed at publishers, librarians, booksellers, and literary agents that claims to be international in scope) from their inception in 1912 to the present time. We hoped that this data could provide a longitudinal perspective. The term bestseller was coined by Publishers Weekly when it began publishing its lists in 1912; although the first list of popular American books actually appeared in The Bookman (New York) in 1895, based itself on lists appearing in London’s The Bookman since 1891 (Bassett and Walter 206). The Publishers Weekly lists are the best source of longitudinal information as the currently widely cited New York Times listings did not appear till 1942, with the Wall Street Journal a late entry into the field in 1994. We then examined a number of sources of more recent statistics. We looked at the bestseller lists from the USA-based Amazon.com online bookseller; recent research on bestsellers in Britain; and lists from Nielsen BookScan Australia, which claims to tally some 85% or more of books sold in Australia, wherever they are published. In addition to the reservations expressed above, caveats must be aired in relation to these sources. While Publishers Weekly claims to be an international publication, it largely reflects the North American publishing scene and especially that of the USA. Although available internationally, Amazon.com also has its own national sites—such as Amazon.co.uk—not considered here. It also caters to a “specific computer-literate, credit-able clientele” (Gutjahr: 219) and has an unashamedly commercial focus, within which all the information generated must be considered. In our analysis of the material studied, we will use “life writing” as a genre term. When it comes to analysis of the lists, we have broken down the genre of life writing into biography and autobiography, incorporating memoir, letters, and diaries under autobiography. This is consistent with the use of the terminology in BookScan. Although we have broken down the genre in this way, it is the overall picture with regard to life writing that is our concern. It is beyond the scope of this paper to offer a detailed analysis of whether, within life writing, further distinctions should be drawn. Publishers Weekly: 1912 to 2006 1912 saw the first list of the 10 bestselling non-fiction titles in Publishers Weekly. It featured two life writing texts, being headed by an autobiography, The Promised Land by Russian Jewish immigrant Mary Antin, and concluding with Albert Bigelow Paine’s six-volume biography, Mark Twain. The Publishers Weekly lists do not categorise non-fiction titles by either form or subject, so the classifications below are our own with memoir classified as autobiography. In a decade-by-decade tally of these listings, there were 3 biographies and 20 autobiographies in the lists between 1912 and 1919; 24 biographies and 21 autobiographies in the 1920s; 13 biographies and 40 autobiographies in the 1930s; 8 biographies and 46 biographies in the 1940s; 4 biographies and 14 autobiographies in the 1950s; 11 biographies and 13 autobiographies in the 1960s; 6 biographies and 11 autobiographies in the 1970s; 3 biographies and 19 autobiographies in the 1980s; 5 biographies and 17 autobiographies in the 1990s; and 2 biographies and 7 autobiographies from 2000 up until the end of 2006. See Appendix 1 for the relevant titles and authors. Breaking down the most recent figures for 1990–2006, we find a not radically different range of figures and trends across years in the contemporary environment. The validity of looking only at the top ten books sold in any year is, of course, questionable, as are all the issues regarding sources discussed above. But one thing is certain in terms of our inquiry. There is no upwards curve obvious here. If anything, the decade break-down suggests that sales are trending downwards. This is in keeping with the findings of Michael Korda, in his history of twentieth-century bestsellers. He suggests a consistent longitudinal picture across all genres: In every decade, from 1900 to the end of the twentieth century, people have been reliably attracted to the same kind of books […] Certain kinds of popular fiction always do well, as do diet books […] self-help books, celebrity memoirs, sensationalist scientific or religious speculation, stories about pets, medical advice (particularly on the subjects of sex, longevity, and child rearing), folksy wisdom and/or humour, and the American Civil War (xvii). Amazon.com since 2000 The USA-based Amazon.com online bookselling site provides listings of its own top 50 bestsellers since 2000, although only the top 14 bestsellers are recorded for 2001. As fiction and non-fiction are not separated out on these lists and no genre categories are specified, we have again made our own decisions about what books fall into the category of life writing. Generally, we erred on the side of inclusion. (See Appendix 2.) However, when it came to books dealing with political events, we excluded books dealing with specific aspects of political practice/policy. This meant excluding books on, for instance, George Bush’s so-called ‘war on terror,’ of which there were a number of bestsellers listed. In summary, these listings reveal that of the top 364 books sold by Amazon from 2000 to 2007, 46 (or some 12.6%) were, according to our judgment, either biographical or autobiographical texts. This is not far from the 10% of the 1912 Publishers Weekly listing, although, as above, the proportion of bestsellers that can be classified as life writing varied dramatically from year to year, with no discernible pattern of peaks and troughs. This proportion tallied to 4% auto/biographies in 2000, 14% in 2001, 10% in 2002, 18% in 2003 and 2004, 4% in 2005, 14% in 2006 and 20% in 2007. This could suggest a rising trend, although it does not offer any consistent trend data to suggest sales figures may either continue to grow, or fall again, in 2008 or afterwards. Looking at the particular texts in these lists (see Appendix 2) also suggests that there is no general trend in the popularity of life writing in relation to other genres. For instance, in these listings in Amazon.com, life writing texts only rarely figure in the top 10 books sold in any year. So rarely indeed, that from 2001 there were only five in this category. In 2001, John Adams by David McCullough was the best selling book of the year; in 2003, Hillary Clinton’s autobiographical Living History was 7th; in 2004, My Life by Bill Clinton reached number 1; in 2006, Nora Ephron’s I Feel Bad About My Neck: and Other Thoughts on Being a Woman was 9th; and in 2007, Ishmael Beah’s discredited A Long Way Gone: Memoirs of a Boy Soldier came in at 8th. Apart from McCulloch’s biography of Adams, all the above are autobiographical texts, while the focus on leading political figures is notable. Britain: Feather and Woodbridge With regard to the British situation, we did not have actual lists and relied on recent analysis. John Feather and Hazel Woodbridge find considerably higher levels for life writing in Britain than above with, from 1998 to 2005, 28% of British published non-fiction comprising autobiography, while 8% of hardback and 5% of paperback non-fiction was biography (2007). Furthermore, although Feather and Woodbridge agree with commentators that life writing is currently popular, they do not agree that this is a growth state, finding the popularity of life writing “essentially unchanged” since their previous study, which covered 1979 to the early 1990s (Feather and Reid). Australia: Nielsen BookScan 2006 and 2007 In the Australian publishing industry, where producing books remains an ‘expensive, risky endeavour which is increasingly market driven’ (Galligan 36) and ‘an inherently complex activity’ (Carter and Galligan 4), the most recent Australian Bureau of Statistics figures reveal that the total numbers of books sold in Australia has remained relatively static over the past decade (130.6 million in the financial year 1995–96 and 128.8 million in 2003–04) (ABS). During this time, however, sales volumes of non-fiction publications have grown markedly, with a trend towards “non-fiction, mass market and predictable” books (Corporall 41) resulting in general non-fiction sales in 2003–2004 outselling general fiction by factors as high as ten depending on the format—hard- or paperback, and trade or mass market paperback (ABS 2005). However, while non-fiction has increased in popularity in Australia, the same does not seem to hold true for life writing. Here, in utilising data for the top 5,000 selling non-fiction books in both 2006 and 2007, we are relying on Nielsen BookScan’s categorisation of texts as either biography or autobiography. In 2006, no works of life writing made the top 10 books sold in Australia. In looking at the top 100 books sold for 2006, in some cases the subjects of these works vary markedly from those extracted from the Amazon.com listings. In Australia in 2006, life writing makes its first appearance at number 14 with convicted drug smuggler Schapelle Corby’s My Story. This is followed by another My Story at 25, this time by retired Australian army chief, Peter Cosgrove. Jonestown: The Power and Myth of Alan Jones comes in at 34 for the Australian broadcaster’s biographer Chris Masters; the biography, The Innocent Man by John Grisham at 38 and Li Cunxin’s autobiographical Mao’s Last Dancer at 45. Australian Susan Duncan’s memoir of coping with personal loss, Salvation Creek: An Unexpected Life makes 50; bestselling USA travel writer Bill Bryson’s autobiographical memoir of his childhood The Life and Times of the Thunderbolt Kid 69; Mandela: The Authorised Portrait by Rosalind Coward, 79; and Joanne Lees’s memoir of dealing with her kidnapping, the murder of her partner and the justice system in Australia’s Northern Territory, No Turning Back, 89. These books reveal a market preference for autobiographical writing, and an almost even split between Australian and overseas subjects in 2006. 2007 similarly saw no life writing in the top 10. The books in the top 100 sales reveal a downward trend, with fewer titles making this band overall. In 2007, Terri Irwin’s memoir of life with her famous husband, wildlife warrior Steve Irwin, My Steve, came in at number 26; musician Andrew Johns’s memoir of mental illness, The Two of Me, at 37; Ayaan Hirst Ali’s autobiography Infidel at 39; John Grogan’s biography/memoir, Marley and Me: Life and Love with the World’s Worst Dog, at 42; Sally Collings’s biography of the inspirational young survivor Sophie Delezio, Sophie’s Journey, at 51; and Elizabeth Gilbert’s hybrid food, self-help and travel memoir, Eat, Pray, Love: One Woman’s Search for Everything at 82. Mao’s Last Dancer, published the year before, remained in the top 100 in 2007 at 87. When moving to a consideration of the top 5,000 books sold in Australia in 2006, BookScan reveals only 62 books categorised as life writing in the top 1,000, and only 222 in the top 5,000 (with 34 titles between 1,000 and 1,999, 45 between 2,000 and 2,999, 48 between 3,000 and 3,999, and 33 between 4,000 and 5,000). 2007 shows a similar total of 235 life writing texts in the top 5,000 bestselling books (75 titles in the first 1,000, 27 between 1,000 and 1,999, 51 between 2,000 and 2,999, 39 between 3,000 and 3,999, and 43 between 4,000 and 5,000). In both years, 2006 and 2007, life writing thus not only constituted only some 4% of the bestselling 5,000 titles in Australia, it also showed only minimal change between these years and, therefore, no significant growth. Conclusions Our investigation using various instruments that claim to reflect levels of book sales reveals that Western readers’ willingness to purchase published life writing has not changed significantly over the past century. We find no evidence of either a short, or longer, term growth or boom in sales in such books. Instead, it appears that what has been widely heralded as a new golden age of life writing may well be more the result of an expanded understanding of what is included in the genre than an increased interest in it by either book readers or publishers. What recent years do appear to have seen, however, is a significantly increased interest by public commentators, critics, and academics in this genre of writing. We have also discovered that the issue of our current obsession with the lives of others tends to be discussed in academic as well as popular fora as if what applies to one sub-genre or production form applies to another: if biography is popular, then autobiography will also be, and vice versa. If reality television programming is attracting viewers, then readers will be flocking to life writing as well. Our investigation reveals that such propositions are questionable, and that there is significant research to be completed in mapping such audiences against each other. This work has also highlighted the difficulty of separating out the categories of written texts in publishing studies, firstly in terms of determining what falls within the category of life writing as distinct from other forms of non-fiction (the hybrid problem) and, secondly, in terms of separating out the categories within life writing. Although we have continued to use the terms biography and autobiography as sub-genres, we are aware that they are less useful as descriptors than they are often assumed to be. In order to obtain a more complete and accurate picture, publishing categories may need to be agreed upon, redefined and utilised across the publishing industry and within academia. This is of particular importance in the light of the suggestions (from total sales volumes) that the audiences for books are limited, and therefore the rise of one sub-genre may be directly responsible for the fall of another. Bair argues, for example, that in the 1980s and 1990s, the popularity of what she categorises as memoir had direct repercussions on the numbers of birth-to-death biographies that were commissioned, contracted, and published as “sales and marketing staffs conclude[d] that readers don’t want a full-scale life any more” (17). Finally, although we have highlighted the difficulty of using publishing statistics when there is no common understanding as to what such data is reporting, we hope this study shows that the utilisation of such material does add a depth to such enquiries, especially in interrogating the anecdotal evidence that is often quoted as data in publishing and other studies. Appendix 1 Publishers Weekly listings 1990–1999 1990 included two autobiographies, Bo Knows Bo by professional athlete Bo Jackson (with Dick Schaap) and Ronald Reagan’s An America Life: An Autobiography. In 1991, there were further examples of life writing with unimaginative titles, Me: Stories of My Life by Katherine Hepburn, Nancy Reagan: The Unauthorized Biography by Kitty Kelley, and Under Fire: An American Story by Oliver North with William Novak; as indeed there were again in 1992 with It Doesn’t Take a Hero: The Autobiography of Norman Schwarzkopf, Sam Walton: Made in America, the autobiography of the founder of Wal-Mart, Diana: Her True Story by Andrew Morton, Every Living Thing, yet another veterinary outpouring from James Herriot, and Truman by David McCullough. In 1993, radio shock-jock Howard Stern was successful with the autobiographical Private Parts, as was Betty Eadie with her detailed recounting of her alleged near-death experience, Embraced by the Light. Eadie’s book remained on the list in 1994 next to Don’t Stand too Close to a Naked Man, comedian Tim Allen’s autobiography. Flag-waving titles continue in 1995 with Colin Powell’s My American Journey, and Miss America, Howard Stern’s follow-up to Private Parts. 1996 saw two autobiographical works, basketball superstar Dennis Rodman’s Bad as I Wanna Be and figure-skater, Ekaterina Gordeeva’s (with EM Swift) My Sergei: A Love Story. In 1997, Diana: Her True Story returns to the top 10, joining Frank McCourt’s Angela’s Ashes and prolific biographer Kitty Kelly’s The Royals, while in 1998, there is only the part-autobiography, part travel-writing A Pirate Looks at Fifty, by musician Jimmy Buffet. There is no biography or autobiography included in either the 1999 or 2000 top 10 lists in Publishers Weekly, nor in that for 2005. In 2001, David McCullough’s biography John Adams and Jack Welch’s business memoir Jack: Straight from the Gut featured. In 2002, Let’s Roll! Lisa Beamer’s tribute to her husband, one of the heroes of 9/11, written with Ken Abraham, joined Rudolph Giuliani’s autobiography, Leadership. 2003 saw Hillary Clinton’s autobiography Living History and Paul Burrell’s memoir of his time as Princess Diana’s butler, A Royal Duty, on the list. In 2004, it was Bill Clinton’s turn with My Life. In 2006, we find John Grisham’s true crime (arguably a biography), The Innocent Man, at the top, Grogan’s Marley and Me at number three, and the autobiographical The Audacity of Hope by Barack Obama in fourth place. Appendix 2 Amazon.com listings since 2000 In 2000, there were only two auto/biographies in the top Amazon 50 bestsellers with Lance Armstrong’s It’s Not about the Bike: My Journey Back to Life about his battle with cancer at 20, and Dave Eggers’s self-consciously fictionalised memoir, A Heartbreaking Work of Staggering Genius at 32. In 2001, only the top 14 bestsellers were recorded. At number 1 is John Adams by David McCullough and, at 11, Jack: Straight from the Gut by USA golfer Jack Welch. In 2002, Leadership by Rudolph Giuliani was at 12; Master of the Senate: The Years of Lyndon Johnson by Robert Caro at 29; Portrait of a Killer: Jack the Ripper by Patricia Cornwell at 42; Blinded by the Right: The Conscience of an Ex-Conservative by David Brock at 48; and Louis Gerstner’s autobiographical Who Says Elephants Can’t Dance: Inside IBM’s Historic Turnaround at 50. In 2003, Living History by Hillary Clinton was 7th; Benjamin Franklin: An American Life by Walter Isaacson 14th; Dereliction of Duty: The Eyewitness Account of How President Bill Clinton Endangered America’s Long-Term National Security by Robert Patterson 20th; Under the Banner of Heaven: A Story of Violent Faith by Jon Krakauer 32nd; Leap of Faith: Memoirs of an Unexpected Life by Queen Noor of Jordan 33rd; Kate Remembered, Scott Berg’s biography of Katharine Hepburn, 37th; Who’s your Caddy?: Looping for the Great, Near Great and Reprobates of Golf by Rick Reilly 39th; The Teammates: A Portrait of a Friendship about a winning baseball team by David Halberstam 42nd; and Every Second Counts by Lance Armstrong 49th. In 2004, My Life by Bill Clinton was the best selling book of the year; American Soldier by General Tommy Franks was 16th; Kevin Phillips’s American Dynasty: Aristocracy, Fortune and the Politics of Deceit in the House of Bush 18th; Timothy Russert’s Big Russ and Me: Father and Son. Lessons of Life 20th; Tony Hendra’s Father Joe: The Man who Saved my Soul 23rd; Ron Chernow’s Alexander Hamilton 27th; Cokie Roberts’s Founding Mothers: The Women Who Raised our Nation 31st; Kitty Kelley’s The Family: The Real Story of the Bush Dynasty 42nd; and Chronicles, Volume 1 by Bob Dylan was 43rd. In 2005, auto/biographical texts were well down the list with only The Year of Magical Thinking by Joan Didion at 45 and The Glass Castle: A Memoir by Jeanette Walls at 49. In 2006, there was a resurgence of life writing with Nora Ephron’s I Feel Bad About My Neck: and Other Thoughts on Being a Woman at 9; Grisham’s The Innocent Man at 12; Bill Buford’s food memoir Heat: an Amateur’s Adventures as Kitchen Slave, Line Cook, Pasta-Maker, and Apprentice to a Dante-Quoting Butcher in Tuscany at 23; more food writing with Julia Child’s My Life in France at 29; Immaculée Ilibagiza’s Left to Tell: Discovering God amidst the Rwandan Holocaust at 30; CNN anchor Anderson Cooper’s Dispatches from the Edge: A Memoir of War, Disasters and Survival at 43; and Isabella Hatkoff’s Owen & Mzee: The True Story of a Remarkable Friendship (between a baby hippo and a giant tortoise) at 44. In 2007, Ishmael Beah’s discredited A Long Way Gone: Memoirs of a Boy Soldier came in at 8; Walter Isaacson’s Einstein: His Life and Universe 13; Ayaan Hirst Ali’s autobiography of her life in Muslim society, Infidel, 18; The Reagan Diaries 25; Jesus of Nazareth by Pope Benedict XVI 29; Mother Teresa: Come be my Light 36; Clapton: The Autobiography 40; Tina Brown’s The Diana Chronicles 45; Tony Dungy’s Quiet Strength: The Principles, Practices & Priorities of a Winning Life 47; and Daniel Tammet’s Born on a Blue Day: Inside the Extraordinary Mind of an Autistic Savant at 49. Acknowledgements A sincere thank you to Michael Webster at RMIT for assistance with access to Nielsen BookScan statistics, and to the reviewers of this article for their insightful comments. Any errors are, of course, our own. References Australian Broadcasting Commission (ABC). “About Us.” Australian Story 2008. 1 June 2008. ‹http://www.abc.net.au/austory/aboutus.htm>. Australian Bureau of Statistics. “1363.0 Book Publishers, Australia, 2003–04.” 2005. 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.abs.gov.au/ausstats/abs@.nsf/mf/1363.0>. Bair, Deirdre “Too Much S & M.” Sydney Morning Herald 10–11 Sept. 2005: 17. Basset, Troy J., and Christina M. Walter. “Booksellers and Bestsellers: British Book Sales as Documented by The Bookman, 1891–1906.” Book History 4 (2001): 205–36. Brien, Donna Lee, Leonie Rutherford, and Rosemary Williamson. “Hearth and Hotmail: The Domestic Sphere as Commodity and Community in Cyberspace.” M/C Journal 10.4 (2007). 1 June 2008 ‹http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0708/10-brien.php>. Carter, David, and Anne Galligan. “Introduction.” Making Books: Contemporary Australian Publishing. St Lucia: U of Queensland P, 2007. 1–14. Corporall, Glenda. Project Octopus: Report Commissioned by the Australian Society of Authors. Sydney: Australian Society of Authors, 1990. Dempsey, John “Biography Rewrite: A&E’s Signature Series Heads to Sib Net.” Variety 4 Jun. 2006. 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.variety.com/article/VR1117944601.html?categoryid=1238&cs=1>. Donaldson, Ian. “Matters of Life and Death: The Return of Biography.” Australian Book Review 286 (Nov. 2006): 23–29. Douglas, Kate. “‘Blurbing’ Biographical: Authorship and Autobiography.” Biography 24.4 (2001): 806–26. Eliot, Simon. “Very Necessary but not Sufficient: A Personal View of Quantitative Analysis in Book History.” Book History 5 (2002): 283–93. Feather, John, and Hazel Woodbridge. “Bestsellers in the British Book Industry.” Publishing Research Quarterly 23.3 (Sept. 2007): 210–23. Feather, JP, and M Reid. “Bestsellers and the British Book Industry.” Publishing Research Quarterly 11.1 (1995): 57–72. Galligan, Anne. “Living in the Marketplace: Publishing in the 1990s.” Publishing Studies 7 (1999): 36–44. Grossman, Lev. “Time’s Person of the Year: You.” Time 13 Dec. 2006. Online edition. 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0%2C9171%2C1569514%2C00.html>. Gutjahr, Paul C. “No Longer Left Behind: Amazon.com, Reader Response, and the Changing Fortunes of the Christian Novel in America.” Book History 5 (2002): 209–36. Hamilton, Nigel. Biography: A Brief History. Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 2007. Kaplan, Justin. “A Culture of Biography.” The Literary Biography: Problems and Solutions. Ed. Dale Salwak. Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1996. 1–11. Korda, Michael. Making the List: A Cultural History of the American Bestseller 1900–1999. New York: Barnes & Noble, 2001. Miller, Laura J. “The Bestseller List as Marketing Tool and Historical Fiction.” Book History 3 (2000): 286–304. Morreale, Joanne. “Revisiting The Osbournes: The Hybrid Reality-Sitcom.” Journal of Film and Video 55.1 (Spring 2003): 3–15. Rak, Julie. “Bio-Power: CBC Television’s Life & Times and A&E Network’s Biography on A&E.” LifeWriting 1.2 (2005): 1–18. Starck, Nigel. “Capturing Life—Not Death: A Case For Burying The Posthumous Parallax.” Text: The Journal of the Australian Association of Writing Programs 5.2 (2001). 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.textjournal.com.au/oct01/starck.htm>.

Neither mere flesh nor mere thing, the yellow woman, straddling the person-thing divide, applies tremendous pressures on politically treasured notions of agency, feminist enfleshment, and human ontology. — Anne Anlin Cheng, OrnamentalismIn this (apparently) very versatile piece of clothing, she [Michelle Zauner] smokes, sings karaoke, rides motorcycles, plays a killer guitar solo … and much more. Is there anything you can’t do in a hanbok?— Li-Wei Chu, commentary, From the Intercom IntroductionAnne Anlin Cheng describes the anomaly of being “the yellow woman”, women of Asian descent in Western contexts, by underlining the haunting effects of this artificial identity on multiple politically valent forms, especially through Asian women’s conceived ambivalent relations to subject- and object-hood. Due to the entangled constructiveness conjoining Asiatic identities with objects, things, and ornaments, Cheng calls for new ways to “accommodate the deeper, stranger, more intricate, and more ineffable (con)fusion between thingness and personness instantiated by Asiatic femininity and its unpredictable object life” (14). Following this call, this essay articulates a creative combination of José Esteban Muñoz’s disidentification and Avery Gordon’s haunting theory to account for some hauntingly disidentificatory ways that the performance of diaspora sensibilities reimagines Asian American life and femininity.This essay considers “Everybody Wants to Love You” (2016) (EWLY), the music video of Michelle Zauner’s solo musical project Japanese Breakfast, as a ghostly performance, which features a celebration of the Korean culture and identity of Zauner (Song). I analyse it as a site for identifying the confrontational moments and haunting effects of the diaspora sensibilities performed by Zauner who is in fact Jewish-Korean-American. Directed by Zauner and Adam Kolodny, the music video of EWLY features the persona that I call the Korean woman orchestrated by Zauner, singing in a restroom cubicle, eating a Dunkin Donuts sandwich, shotgunning a beer, shredding a Fender electric guitar on the hood of a truck, riding a motorcycle with her queer lover, and partying with a crowd all in the traditional Korean attire hanbok that used to belong to her late mother. The story ends with Zauner waking up on a bench with a hangover and fleeing from the scene, conjuring up a journey of self-discovery, self-healing, and self-liberation through multiple sites and scenes of everyday life.What I call a ghostly performance is concerned with Avery Gordon’s creative intervention of haunting as a method of social analysis to study the intricate lingering impact of ghostly matters from the past on the present. Jacques Derrida develops hauntology to describe how Marxism continues to haunt Western societies even after its so-called failure. It refers to a status that something is neither present nor absent. Gordon develops haunting as a way of knowing and a method of knowledge production, “forcing a confrontation, forking the future and the past” (xvii). A ghostly performance is thus where ghostly matters are mobilised in “confrontational moments”:when things are not in their assigned places, when the cracks and rigging are exposed, when the people who are meant to be invisible show up without any sign of leaving, when disturbed feelings cannot be put away, when something else, something different from before, seems like it must be done. (xvi)The interstitiality that transgresses and reconfigures the geographical and temporal borders of nation, culture, and Eurocentric discourses of progression is important for understanding the diverse experiences of diaspora sensibilities as critical double consciousness (Dayal 48, 53). As Gordon suggests, confrontational moments force us to confront and expose the interstitial state of objects, subjects, feelings, and conditions. Hence, to understand this study identifies the confrontational moments in Zauner’s performance as a method to identify and deconstruct the triggering moments of diaspora sensibilities.While deconstructing the ghostly performances of diaspora sensibilities, the essay also adopts an object-oriented approach to serve as a focused entry point. Not only does this approach designate a more focused scope with regard to applying Gordon’s hauntology and Muñoz’s disidentification theory, it also taps into a less attended territory of object theories such as Graham Harman’s and Ian Bogost’s object-oriented ontology due to the overlooking of the relationship between objects and racialisation that is much explored in Asian American and critical race and ethnic studies (Shomura). Moreover, while diaspora as, or not as, an object of study has been a contested topic (e.g., Axel; Cho), the objects of diaspora have been less studied.This essay elaborates on two ghostly matters: the hanbok and the manicured nails. It uncovers two haunting effects throughout the analysis: the conjuring-up of the Korean diaspora and the troubling of everyday post-racial America. By defying the objectification of Asian bodies with objects of diaspora and refusing to assimilate into the American nightlife, Zauner’s Korean woman persona haunts a multiculturalist post-racial America that fails to recognise the specificities and historicity of Korean America and performs an alternative reality. Disidentificatory ghostly performance therefore, I suggest, thrives on confrontations between the past and the present while gesturing toward the futurities of alternative Americas. Mobilising the critical lenses of disidentification and ghostly performance, finally, I aver that disidentificatory ghostly performances have great potential for envisioning a better politics of performing and representing Asian bodies through the ghostly play of haunting objects/ghostly matters.The Embodied (Objects) and the Disembodied (Ghosts) of DisidentificationThe sonic-visual lifeworld constructed in the music video of EWLY is, first of all, a cultural public sphere, through which social norms are contested, reimagined, and reconfigured. A cultural public sphere reveals the imbricated relations between the political, the public, and the personal as contested through affective (aesthetic and emotional) communications (McGuigan 15). Considering the sonic-visual landscape as a cultural public sphere foregrounds two dimensions of Gordon’s hauntology theory: the psychological and the sociopolitical states. The emphasis on its affective communicative capacities enables the psychological reach of a cultural production. Meanwhile, the multilayered articulation of the political, the public, and the personal shows the inner-network of acts of haunting even when they happen chiefly on the sociopolitical level. What is crucial about cultural public spheres for minoritarian subjects is the creative space offered for negotiating one’s position in capacious and flexible ways that non-cultural publics may not allow. One of the ways is through imagination and disputation (McGuigan 16). The idea that imagination and disputation may cause a temporal and spatial disjunction with the present is important for Muñoz’s theorisation of disidentification. With such disjunction, Muñoz believes, queer of colour performances create future-oriented visions and coterminous temporality of the present and the future. These future-oriented visions and the coterminous temporality can be thought through disidentifications, which Muñoz identifies asa performative mode of tactical recognition that various minoritarian subjects employ in an effort to resist the oppressive and normalizing discourse of dominant ideology. Disidentification resists the interpellating call of ideology that fixes a subject within the state power apparatus. It is a reformatting of self within the social. It is a third term that resists the binary of identification and counteridentification. (97)Disidentification offers a method to identify specific moments of imagination and disputation and moments of temporal and spatial disjunction. The most distinct example of the co-nature of imagination and disputation residing in the EWLY lifeworld is the persona of the Korean woman orchestrated by Zauner, as she intrudes into the everyday field of American life in a hanbok, such as a bar, a basketball court, and a convenience store. Gordon would call these moments “confrontational moments” (xvi). When performers don’t perform in ways they are supposed to perform, when they don’t operate objects in ways they are supposed to operate, when they don’t mobilise feelings in ways they are supposed to feel, they resist and disidentify with “the oppressive and normalizing discourse of dominant ideology” (Muñoz 97).In addition to Muñoz’s disidentification and Gordon’s confrontational moments, I adopt an object-oriented approach to guide my analysis of disidentificatory ghostly performances. Object theory departs from objects and matters to rediscover identity and experience. My object-oriented approach follows new materialism more closely than object-oriented ontology because it is less about debating the ontology of Asian American experiences through the lens of objects. Instead, it is more about how re-orienting our attention towards the formation and operation of objecthood reveals and reconfigures the vexed articulation between Asian American experiences and racialised objectification. To this end, my oriented-object approach aligns particularly well with politically engaged frameworks such as Jane Bennett’s vital materialism and Eunjung Kim’s ethics of objects.Taking an object-oriented approach in inquiring Asian American identities could be paradoxically intervening because “Asian Americans have been excluded, exploited, and treated as capital because they have been more closely associated to nonhuman objects than to human subjects” (Shomura). Furthermore, this objectification is doubly performed onto the bodies of Asian American women due to the Orientalist conflations of Asia as feminine (Huang 187). Therefore, applying object theory in the case of EWLY requires special attention to the interplay between subject- and object-hood and the line between objecthood and objectification. To avoid the risk of objectification when exploring the objecthood of ghostly matters, I caution against an objects-define-subjects chain of signification and instead suggest a subjects-operate-objects route of inquiry by attending to both the haunting effects of objects and how subjects mobilise such haunting effects in their performance. From a new materialist perspective, it is also important to disassociate problems of objectification from exploration of objecthood (Kim) while excavating the world-making abilities of objects (Bennett). For diasporic peoples, it means to see objects as affective and nostalgic vessels, such as toys, food, family photos, attire, and personal items (e.g., Oum), where traumas of displacement can be stored and rehearsed (Turan 54).What is revealing from a racialised subject-object relationship is what Christopher Bush calls “the ethnicity of things”: things can have ethnicity, an identification that hinges on the articulation that “thingliness can be constituted in ways analogous and related to structures of racialization” (85). This object-oriented approach to inquiry can expose the artificial nature of the affinity between Asian bodies and certain objects, behind which is a confession of naturalised racial order of signification. One way to disrupt this chain of signification is to excavate the haunting objects that disidentify with the norms of the present, that conjure up what the present wants to be done. This “something-to-be-done” characteristic is critical to acts of haunting (Gordon xvii). Such disruptive performances are what I term as “disidentificatory ghostly performances”, connecting the embodied objects with Gordon’s disembodied ghosts through the lens of Muñoz’s disidentificatory reading with a two-fold impact: first exposing such artificial affinity and then suggesting alternative ways of knowing.In what follows, I expand upon two haunting objects/ghostly matters: the manicured nails and the hanbok. I contend that Zauner operates these haunting objects to embody the “something-to-be-done” characteristic by curating uncomfortable, confrontational moments, where the constituted affinity between Koreanness/Asianness and anomaly is instantiated and unsettled in multiple snippets of the mundane post-racial, post-globalisation world.What Can the Korean Woman (Not) Do with Those Nails and in That Hanbok?The hanbok that Zauner wears throughout the music video might be the single most powerful haunting object in the story. This authentic hanbok belonged to Zauner’s late mother who wore it to her wedding. Dressing in the hanbok while navigating the nightlife, it becomes a mediated, trans-temporal experience for both Zauner and her mother. A ghostly journey, you could call it. The hanbok then becomes a ghostly matter that haunts both the Orientalist gaze and the grieving Zauner. This journey could be seen as a process of dealing with personal loss, a process of “reckoning with ghosts” (Gordon 190). The division between the personal and the public, the historical and the present cease to exist as linear and clear-cut forces. The important role of ghosts in the performance are the efforts of historicising and specifying the persona of the Korean woman, which is a strategy for minoritarian performers to resist “the pull of reductive multicultural pluralism” (Muñoz 147). These ghostly matters haunt a pluralist multiculturalist post-racial America that refuses to see minor specificities and historicity.The Korean woman in an authentic hanbok, coupled with other objects of Korean roots, such as a traditional hairdo and seemingly exotic makeup, may invite the Orientalist gaze or the assumption that Zauner is self-commodifying and self-fetishising Korean culture, risking what Cheng calls “Oriental female objectification” operating through “the lenses of commodity and sexual fetishism” (14). However, she “fails” to do any of these. The ways Zauner acts in the hanbok manifests a self-negotiation with her Korean identity through disidentificatory sensibilities with racial fetishism. For example, in various scenes, the Korean woman appears to be drunk in a bar, gorging a sandwich, shotgunning a beer, smoking in a restroom cubicle, messing with strangers in a basketball court, rocking on a truck, and falling asleep on a bench. Some may describe what she does as abnormal, discomforting, and even disgusting in a traditional Korean garment which is usually worn on formal occasions. The Korean woman not only subverts her traditional Koreanness but also disidentifies with what the Asian fetish requires of Asian bodies: obedient, well-behaved model minority or the hypersexualised dragon lady (e.g., Hsu; Shimizu). Zauner’s performance foregrounds the sentimental, the messy, the frenetic, the aggressive, and the carnivalesque as essential qualities and sensibilities of the Korean woman. These rarely visible figurations of Asian femininities speak to the normalised public disappearance of “unwanted” sides of Asian bodies.Wavering public disappearance is a crucial haunting effect. The public disappearance is an “organized system of repression” (Gordon 72) and a “state-sponsored procedure for producing ghosts to harrowingly haunt a population into submission” (115). While the journey of EWLY evolves through ups and downs, the Korean woman does not maintain the ephemeral joy and takes offence at the people and surroundings now and then, such as at an arcade in the bar, at some basketball players, or at the audience or the camera operator. The performed disaffection and the conflicts substantiate a theory of “positive perversity” through which Asian American women claim the representation of their sexuality and desires (Shimizu), engendering a strong and visible presence of the ghostly matters operated by the Korean woman. This noticeable arrival of bodies disorients how things are arranged (Ahmed 163), revealing and disrupting whiteness, which functions as a habit and a background to actions (149). The confrontational performances of the encounters between Zauner and others cast a critique of the racial politics of disappearing by reifying disappearing into confrontational moments in the everyday post-racial world.What is also integral to Zauner’s antagonistic performance of wavering public disappearing and failure of “Oriental female objectification” is a punk strategy of negativity through an aesthetic of nihilism and a mediation of performing objects. For example, in addition to the traditional hairdo that goes with her makeup, Zauner also wears a nose ring; in addition to partying with a crowd, she adopts a moshing style of dancing, being carried over people’s heads in the hanbok. All these, in addition to her disaffectionate, aggressive, and impolite body language, express a negative punk aesthetics. Muñoz describes such a negative punk aesthetics as an energy that can be described “as chaotic, as creating a life without rhyme or reason, as quintessentially self-destructive” (97). What lies at the heart of this punk dystopia is the desire for “something else”, something “not the present time or place” (Muñoz). Through this desire for impossible time and place, utopian is reimagined, a race riot, in Mimi Thi Nguyen’s term.On the other hand, the manicured fingernails are also a major operating force, reminiscent of Korean American immigrant history along with the racialised labor relations that have marked Korean bodies as an alien anomaly (Liu). With “Japanese Breakfast” being written on the screen in neon pink with some dazzling effect, the music video begins in a warm tone. The story begins with Zauner selecting EWLY with her finger on a karaoke operation screen, the first of many shots on her carefully manicured nails, decorated with transparent nail extensions, sparkly ornaments, and hanging fine chains. These nails conjure up the nail salon business in the US that heavily depended on immigrant labor and Korean women immigrants have made significant economic contributions through the manicure business. In particular, differently from Los Angeles where nail salons have been predominantly Vietnamese and Chinese owned, Korean women immigrants in the 1980s were the first ones to open nail salons in New York City and led to the rapid growth of the business (Kang 51). The manicured nails first of all conjure up these recent histories associated with the nail salon business.Moreover, these fingernails haunt post-racial and post-globalisation America by revealing and subverting the invisible, normalised racial and ethnic nature of the labor and objects associated with fingernails cosmetic treatment. Ghostly matters inform “a method of knowledge production and a way of writing that could represent the damage and the haunting of the historical alternatives” (Gordon xvii). They function as a reminder of the damage that seems forgotten or normalised in modern societies and as an alternative embodiment of what modern societies could have become. In the universe of EWLY, the fingernails become a forceful ghostly matter by reminding us of the damage done onto Korean bodies by fixing them as service performers instead customers. The nail salon business as performed by immigrant labor has been a business of “buying and selling of deference and attentiveness”, where white customers come to exercise their privilege while not wanting anything associated with Koreaness or Otherness (Kang 134). However, as a haunting force, the fingernails subvert such labor relations by acting as a versatile agent operating varied objects, such as a karaoke machine, cigarettes, a sandwich, a Fender guitar, and a can of beer. Through such operating, an alternative labor relation is formed. This alternative is not entirely without roots. As promoted in Japanese Breakfast’s Instagram (@jbrekkie), Zauner’s look was styled by a nail artist who appears to be a white female, Celeste Marie Welch from the DnA Salon based in Philadelphia. This is a snippet of a field that is now a glocalised industry, where the racial and gender makeup is more diverse. It is increasingly easier to see non-Asian and non-female nail salon workers, among whom white nail salon workers outnumbered any other non-Asian racial/ethnic groups (Preeti et al. 23). EWLY’s alternative worldmaking is not only a mere reflection of the changing makeup of an industry but also calling out the societal tendency of forgetting histories. To be haunted, as Gordon explains, is to be “tied to historical and social effects” (190). The ghostly matters of the manicure industry haunt its workers, artists, consumers, and businesspeople of a past that prescribes racialised labor divisions, consumption relations, and the historical and social effects inflicted on the Othered bodies. Performing with the manicured nails, Zauner challenges now supposedly multicultural manicure culture by fusing oppositional, trans-temporal identities into the persona of the Korean woman. Not only does she conjure up the racialised labor relations as the child of a Korean mother, she also disidentifies with the worker identity of early Korean women immigrants as a consumer who receives service from an artist who would otherwise never perform such labor in the past.Conclusion: Toward a Disidentificatory Ghostly PerformanceThis essay suggests seeing the disidentificatory ghostly performance of the Korean woman as an artistic incarnation of her lived Othering experience, which Zauner may or may not navigate on an everyday basis. As Zauner lives through what looks like a typical Friday night in an American town, the journey represents an interrogation of the present and the past. When the ghostly matters move through public spaces – when she drinks in a bar, walks down the street, and parties with a crowd – the Korean woman neither conforms to what she is expected to do in a hanbok nor does she get fully assimilated into this American nightlife.Derrida avers that haunting, repression, and hegemony are structurally interlocked and that “haunting belongs to the structure of every hegemony” because “hegemony still organizes the repression” (46). This is why the creative capacity of disidentificatory performances is crucial for acts of haunting and for historically repressed groups of people. Conjoining the future-oriented performative mode of disidentification and the forking of the past and the present by ghostly performances, disidentificatory ghostly performances enable not only people of colour but also particularly diasporic populations of colour to challenge racial chains of signification and orchestrate future-oriented visions, where time is of the most compassion, at its utmost capacity.ReferencesAhmed, Sara. “A Phenomenology of Whiteness.” Feminist Theory 8.2 (2007): 149–168.Axel, Brian Keith. “Time and Threat: Questioning the Production of the Diaspora as an Object of Study.” History and Anthropology 9.4 (1996): 415–443.Bennett, Jane. Vibrant Matter: A Political Ecology of Things. Durham: Duke UP, 2010.Bogost, Ian. Alien Phenomenology, or, What It’s Like to Be a Thing. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2012.Bush, Christopher. “The Ethnicity of Things in America’s Lacquered Age.” Representations 99.1 (2007): 74–98. Cheng, Anne Anlin. Ornamentalism. New York: Oxford UP, 2019.Cho, Lily. “The Turn to Diaspora.” Topia: Canadian Journal of Cultural Studies 17 (2007): 11–30.Chu, Li-Wei. “MV Throwback: Japanese Breakfast – ‘Everybody Wants to Love You’.” From the Intercom, 23 Aug. 2018. <https://fromtheintercom.com/mv-throwback-japanese-breakfast-everybody-wants-to-love-you/>.Dayal, Samir. “Diaspora and Double Consciousness.” The Journal of the Midwest Modern Language Association 29.1 (1996): 46–62. Derrida, Jacques. Specters of Marx: The State of the Debt, the Work of Mourning, and the New International. London: Routledge, 1994.Gordon, Avery. Ghostly Matters: Haunting and the Sociological Imagination. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2008. Harman, Graham. Prince of Networks: Bruno Latour and Metaphysics. Melbourne: re.press, 2009.Hsu, Madeline Yuan-yin. The Good Immigrants: How the Yellow Peril Became the Model Minority. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton UP, 2015.Huang, Vivian L. “Inscrutably, Actually: Hospitality, Parasitism, and the Silent Work of Yoko Ono and Laurel Nakadate.” Women & Performance: A Journal of Feminist Theory 28.3 (2018): 187–203.Japanese Breakfast. “Japanese Breakfast – Everybody Wants to Love You (Official Video).” YouTube, 20 Sep. 2016. <http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KNT7wuqaykc>.Kang, Miliann. The Managed Hand: Race, Gender, and the Body in Beauty Service Work. Berkeley: U of California P, 2010.Kim, E. “Unbecoming Human: An Ethics of Objects.” GLQ: A Journal of Lesbian and Gay Studies 21.2–3 (2015): 295–320.Liu, Runchao. “Retro Objects, Alien Objects.” In Media Res. 12 Dec. 2018. <http://mediacommons.org/imr/content/retro-objects-alien-objects>.McGuigan, Jim. Cultural Analysis. Los Angeles, CA: SAGE, 2010.Muñoz, José Esteban. Disidentifications: Queers of Color and the Performance of Politics. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1999.———. “‘Gimme Gimme This ... Gimme Gimme That’: Annihilation and Innovation in the Punk Rock Commons.” Social Text 31.3 (2013): 95–110.Nguyen, Mimi Thi. “Riot Grrrl, Race, and Revival.” Women & Performance: A Journal of Feminist Theory 22.2–3 (2012): 173–196. Oum, Young Rae. “Authenticity and Representation: Cuisines and Identities in Korean-American Diaspora.” Postcolonial Studies 8.1 (2005): 109–125.Sharma, Preeti, et al. “Nail File: A Study of Nail Salon Workers and Industry in the United States.” UCLA Labor Center and California Healthy Nail Salon Collaborative, 2018.Shimizu, Celine Parrenas. The Hypersexuality of Race: Performing Asian/American Women on Screen and Scene. Durham, NC: Duke UP, 2007.Shomura, Chad. “Object Theory and Asian American Literature.” Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Literature. New York: Oxford UP, 2020.Song, Sandra. “Japanese Breakfast Is the Korean-American Songwriter Empowering Everyone to Overcome.” Teen Vogue. 14 July 2017. <http://www.teenvogue.com/story/japanese-breakfast-songwriter-empowering-everyone-overcome>.Turan, Zeynep. “Material Objects as Facilitating Environments: The Palestinian Diaspora.” Home Cultures 7.1 (2010): 43–56.